#we uh . do a little coping? for 10 months now??? | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

albertasunrise · 2 years

Text

Stepping Up

Masterlist

Summary: Sequel to consequences. Javier does everything he can to prove to you that he wants to be a father to Sophia… it seems however that the universe doesn’t want to make it easy for him.

Pairings: Javier Peña x Reader

Warnings: Like AO3, I choose not to list any warnings.

Notes: Sequal to 'Consequences.'... As requested by @little-mrs-morales Hope you like boo 😘

Javier had been trying.

As much as you loathed to say it after everything had happened, you'd be lying if you said he wasn't. He had taken on the role of, father, by the horns. Doing everything he could to make up for the time he'd lost with her.

He'd cried when she'd crawled at 7 months. Sitting on the floor despite how his back protested and clapped as she wobbled over to him on her hands and knees. She didn't wobble for long however and now she was impossible to keep up with. She sped around the house whilst you and he tried desperately to keep up with her.

At 10 months she was pulling herself up. Even standing for a few seconds before her legs would wobble and she'd fall onto her bum. It was moments like, playing with her or taking her to the zoo that had allowed you to lower your guard a little, allowing him in a little more each time.

He'd sorted an apartment. Taken on a second job as well as helping his father on the ranch, all to help support you and his little girl. You could see that he was tired but he didn't complain. He took it all in his stride and you appreciated the help. You'd struggled to make ends meet since Sophia had arrived. You'd swallowed your savings and so had to return to work, fortunately, something better paid than the bar and it meant you were finally able to utilise your accounting degree.

It had been a juggle sorting child care seeing as your parents had died a few years ago. Chucho would take her for a few hours whilst Javier worked on the ranch and then the younger Peña would have her till you collected her.

He loved the chance to spend some one on one time with her but it had meant that between working on the ranch and then as a security guard for a local warehouse at night, he was getting very little sleep.

Yet still, he didn't complain.

When asked if he was coping okay he would just tell you it was all part of being a good parent and you couldn't help but feel guilty. He was running himself ragged but as the months went on though, the two of you grew closer. You started to spend more time together, just the two of you and found that the feelings you had felt for him before started to stir in the background.

For Javier however, his feelings had never left him. He'd hated himself for leaving you. For how he'd left, rather than face the fact that despite how things had started between you… he had fallen for you despite his best efforts.

But things were different now.

He was retired from chasing drug lords. He was a father to your daughter. So he welcomed his feelings for you. Allowed them to flourish into the love he now knew he felt for you and so he made it his mission not only to prove to you that he was a good father but that he could be a good partner too.

…

"What's all this?" You asked as you walked into his apartment, eyes spotting a candle flickering on the table and a bottle of your favourite red sat beside it.

"I uh… Well, I cooked dinner for us." He confessed as he rubbed the back of his neck in an attempt to mask his embarrassment "I hope that's okay." He continued as he turned to dish up the food "Sophia's down and I thought perhaps we could spend a little time together just the two of us."

"Javi-"

"If you have plans that's fine." He interrupted "I can always freeze your portion but I-"

"JAVI." You shouted, instantly regretting it and listening out a moment for Sophia, breathing a sigh of relief when she remained silent "You're rambling." You chuckled and he sighed as he turned to face you again.

"Sorry."

"What I was going to say was that I would love to have dinner with you." You stated, smiling sweetly at him as his whole body relaxed "What we havin'?" You asked as you made your way over to him.

"My mum's famous quesadillas." He stated as he placed your plate down along with his own.

"These look fantastic Javier." You gushed and he grinned "Didn't know you could cook."

"Ahh." He said as he waved his finger at you "There are a lot of things you don't know about me." He finished with a wink and you flushed at his statement.

"Hopefully I'll learn more, one day." You purred, locking eyes with him and shivering at his intense gaze.

"I'm sure you will Hermosa." He replied after a short stint of silence, his expression softening before he turned his attention to the food "Dig in before it gets cold."

The food was as delicious as it looked. The spices and flavours that assaulted your senses were enough to leave you wanting more, long after they were finished. Then after the two of you had cleared up and done the dishes, you retired to his lounge where you sat sipping at your wine as he talked about what he and Sophia had done that day.

You couldn't help but notice how tired he looked. You knew he was working himself to the bone to help provide for Sophia but it was visibly taking its toll on him now. You daren't say anything in case he got snappy but you hated how clear it was that he wasn't taking care of himself.

Putting you and your daughter above all else.

"So pops was talking about taking her to this new Alpaca farm that's opened a few miles down the road." He stated, pulling you from your thoughts "He thought it might be a nice day out for us all." He continued, smiling sheepishly at you "As a family."

"Sounds wonderful Javi." You replied with a smile and he returned it with his own "I should probably get going." You stated when you saw the time "No point in moving her so I'll just collect her in the morning. You have enough formula?"

"Why don't you stay?" He asked and you stopped in your tracks "You can have a little more wine. We can talk." He said, shrugging his shoulders "I'll sleep on the couch."

"Javi no, your back can't take sleeping on the couch." You protested but he shrugged again.

"It's fine." He replied simply "Was just an idea."

"It's not like we haven't shared a bed before." You chuckled and his eyes grew wide at your insinuation "No funny business though?" You warned and he threw his hands up in mock surrender.

"On my honour." He stated and you smiled.

"Then I'll have some more wine please." You said with a wink and he practically leapt to his feet to get it for you.

The conversation that flowed after that was easy. You talked about life. Plans for the future and how nervous you were about Sophia turning 1. Chucho had already decided that he was going to throw her a big party, having already roped in a friend of his to supply the petting zoo.

"I legitimately think he's invited half the town." Chuckled Javier as he took another swig of his beer.

"It's sweet." You gushed and the agent nodded.

"Yeah." He stated before settling further back into the couch cushions at his back "He loves being an Abuelo… Absolute natural." He chuckled and you giggled too as you nodded in agreement.

"So are you though." You stated and he looked at you with confusion spreading across his face.

"I am what?"

"A natural." You stated simply "You've taken to being a father way better than I expected you to."

"What's that supposed to mean?" He snapped and you sighed as you thought of your answer carefully.

"All I meant was that when I first met you, you told me about how commitment and the family life were not for you… Not something you wanted." You stated and his shoulders dropped slightly "Then you came back from Colombia, for the second time, only to learn you were now a father and you just stepped up… I'm really proud of you Javi." You enthused as you smiled at him "And I'm glad that you wanted to be a father to Sophia… She loves you so much."

"I love her too." He replied, his body relaxing again "I never knew I could love something so much until I first held her in my arms but now I know there isn't anything I wouldn't do for her."

"You know you need to take care of yourself though, Javi." You warned and he scoffed "I'm earning more now so you don't have to work nights anymore."

"I don't earn enough from the ranch to provide for you both." He argued and you sighed "I want to contribute to her care."

"And you do!" You countered "In more ways than one. It's not all about money Javi."

"I can handle it." He snapped and you scoffed.

"You sure?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means that you look tired Javier." You stated "You clearly aren't getting enough rest. You need to take care of yourself."

"I am Hermosa I promise." He grumbled and you chuckled at his response.

"You Peña men are so stubborn." You chortled.

"All part of our charm." He replied with a wink and you rolled your eyes at him before finishing the last of your wine.

Happy to enjoy the peace that had finally washed over you both.

Sophia's birthday came and went and suddenly you were now a parent to a one-year-old.

You found it hard to believe it had really been that long since you'd gone through all the pain and exhaustion to bring her into the world but sure enough here you were.

Javier had since taken on a role as a consultant for the DEA. A role that meant he was able to take slightly better care of himself and you were relieved that he was no longer working almost all hours of the day.

However, this new role had meant that he wasn't around as much as before. He was no longer able to take Sophia during the day which meant you had to send her to daycare, something that had been hard to accept at first but you were relieved to see her flourish.

As time went on and his workload grew, he started to let you down more and more. Never on purpose but it seemed that the more he was asked to consult, the less he was able to do to help out. Suddenly it was all money and no presence. Something you found hard to accept.

That had also meant that the relationship that had started to blossom between the two of you was now wilting. The effort he made before to try and woo you so to speak had dwindled to nothing and you found yourself remembering why exactly it was that you had decided that you couldn't be with him in the first place.

His work always came first.

Arguments became the norm. Him always arguing that he was just trying to provide you both with a better life.

"What's the point of a better life Javier if you're never around to share it." You'd snapped before storming out with your daughter in hand and he'd said nothing to argue it.

He knew you were right but he didn't know what else to do. This was all he knew and the money was more than good. He knew he needed to balance things better so he started to have Sophia in the afternoons again for a few hours. Picking her up from daycare and doing his best to balance his work and his time with her.

He just wanted to do better by you both but it seemed he just couldn't get it right. he could never get it right with you.

The routine of him picking up Sophia became the norm as the weeks slithered into months yet the time that you once spent in each other's company had remained absent. So it hadn't been all that surprising when you started to see someone. Well unsurprising to you but it had felt like a punch in the stomach to Javier.

You kept your relationship separate from your family life in the beginning. Something Javier appreciated but it was killing him knowing that the newfound smile on your face was not because of him.

It wasn't for him either.

He'd been too focused on being a good father and supplying for his family that he forgot how to be a good partner to you. A good father to his daughter.

…

Three months passed and finally, you introduced the man you were seeing to your daughter. It was something you'd discussed at length with the younger Peña but it came to it. H knew he had no right to tell you no. The three of you then started to do more and more together and the younger Peña became green with envy. Something he was not proud of but

"How are things going with Alastair?" He asked as he packed Sophia's things.

"They're fine." You replied plainly and he sighed as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

"Is this how things are to be from now on?" He asked and your brows drew together in confusion "I ask you how things are and you're cold and distant with me?"

"I'm not distant." You argued and he scoffed.

"You barely look at me anymore." He started, his voice wobbling a little as he spoke "I know I wasn't balancing things well when I started consulting but I've got a handle on it now." He assured you "I don't want us to be like this."

"Like what?" You grumbled.

"Two people that share a daughter and nothing else." He sighed "I get I missed my chance with you and all that but we can still be friends." He stated, "We should at least try to be for Sophia."

"What do you mean you missed your chance with me?"

"I… Well, I thought things were going good between us but-"

"They were Javier." You interrupted, your tone sharp "But then you stopped trying." You growled, "You just stopped and it made me realise why we can never work."

"Why?" He choked and you let out a long sigh before you answered.

"Because work will always come first."

"I have been doing my best to do right by you both." He snapped, instantly regretting his tone "I just want to be able to give you everything."

"I didn't need everything Javi." You replied, your tone softening "I just needed you."

"You have me." He argued and you scoffed.

"If I did, I wouldn't be with him." You replied before fetching Sophia and readying her to leave.

Javier didn't have an answer for you. You were right and he knew that but he couldn't help but feel hurt by how despite the fact he'd tried to improve things you'd decided that your relationship with him was no longer worth saving.

"Alastair is present." You started, pulling the agent from his thoughts "He's great with Sophia and he wasn't so provide me with stability. I need stability, Javier."

"I want to give that to you." He argued and you scoffed "Why do you think I've been working so hard? I want to give you guys everything you need."

"We need you to actually be around Javi." You snapped "Pushing money at us doesn't make you a good father." You finished and he flinched.

Stood there speechless as you pushed Sophia out of his apartment out into the evening air.

Was he really a bad father?

Your statement cut him to the bone. He hated that you thought he was a bad dad. Hated that you thought so little of him.

So when the case he'd consulted on came to an end, he chose not to take any more work on for a while. He focused on helping his father for a while and spending what time he could get with his daughter which became less and less the more serious you and Alastair became.

Day trips became weeks away or long weekends, His short time with her when he picked her up from daycare became his most cherished moments. Then the days he was without her he did whatever he could to distract himself from the fact that his life felt like it was falling apart.

…

"We'll be back Sunday night so I will still need you to pick her up on Monday." You stated as you packed the last of her things into her bag.

"Okay." He replied simply as he watched you pack.

"What are you going to do with your weekend off?" You asked, trying to somewhat start a conversation with the man.

"There's some work that needs doing on the ranch." He replied, "The barn roof needs patching and that fence on the boundary by the river needs repairing."

"Sounds like hard work." You said as you pulled Sophia into your arms "You got any help?"

"Nah." He said, shaking his head "I'll be fine."

"Javi-"

"Have a nice weekend away." He interrupted, stopping you in your tracks and you nodded at him before carrying Sophia up to him so he could say goodbye.

"Goodbye, bebita." He said as he placed a soft kiss on her brow "Te amo."

Your heart ached at the expression on his face as he straightened to his full height again, giving you a small nod before walking away. Unable to see you take her away.

You did feel guilty that you were building this family with someone else but you were happy. You were allowed to be happy. Yet deep down inside, you knew you still loved Javier. How things were now was not how you'd expected things to go between you. You had hoped that the two of you would have ended up together and you still did to an extent. Alastair offered you stability but if you were truly honest with yourself that wasn't enough.

You simply weren't in love with him.

So you went for your weekend away with him. You tried to enjoy your trip but the more you dwelled on things the more you realised that not only were you being unfair to Alastair… You were being unfair to yourself.

You deserved to be in love and you weren't.

So you broke things off.

…

You were furious.

You'd been in the middle of a meeting when the office assistant had popped her head in. Informing you that daycare had called and Javier hadn't collected Sophia.

You'd had to excuse yourself from the meeting and had stormed to your desk. Angrily dialling Javier's number and audibly growling when he hadn't answered. After your third attempt, you'd apologised to your boss and informed him you had to go and when you'd arrived at daycare, you'd been even more apologetic.

Pulling up in the parking lot of his building, you'd angrily stomped up the stairs to Javier's apartment. Banging angrily on the door as you called out for him. You knew he was there. His truck was in the parking lot and you. could hear his TV through the open window, so when he didn't come to the door you jammed your spare key in the lock and practically kicked open the door.

"JAVIER." You yelled, eyes scanning the open plan kitchen lounge "Javier I know you're here."

Still nothing.

"For fucks sakes Javi, if you're-" You stopped in your tracks when you noticed something out the corner of your eye.

Stepping further into the apartment… You finally found him.

"JAVI." You yelled as you sprinted to him, dropping to your knees.

You placed Sophia on the floor beside you before desperately trying to rouse the man. You sobbed when you lowered your ear to his mouth, only to find he wasn't breathing and then suddenly you were desperately searching for a pulse.

"Javi." You sobbed, gasping when you found a pulse.

Weak, but there.

Then your first aid training kicked in. Tilting his head back you blew a few rescue breaths into his mouth before starting compressions, silently pleading for him to breathe. You repeated the process again, wiping your tears on your shoulder as you continued compressions.

"Come on Javi." You begged, "Breath for me."

"Papi-" Sophia cried as she started to pat his face and your heart broke.

She shouldn't have to see this.

You blew two more breaths into his dormant lungs and were rewarded with a gasp. You quickly put him into the recovery position and then sprinted to his phone. He was breathing now but that could change.

He needed help and quick.

…

The hours that followed were a blur. After going with Javier in the ambulance you were left to wait for news on his condition. Suddenly all that anger you felt towards the man disappeared and was replaced with intense guilt. It hadn't been like Javier not to collect her. You should have known something had happened but instead, you'd assumed he was letting you down again.

How wrong you were.

You'd called Chucho the moment you'd arrived at the hospital and had been sent to the waiting room. You'd sobbed the moment the man came into view and pulled you into his arms. The two of you had then sat down together and waited in silence. Praying that when the doctor finally found them… The news wasn't bad.

"Family for Javier Peña." A voice called out and you both raised your hand before standing.

"How is he?" You asked. Your voice shaking as much as your hands.

"He suffered a cardiac event." The man stated and you gasped "He's stable now but it's clear that he's not been taking particularly good care of himself." He stated and you sighed "Has he been over-exerting himself at all or?…"

"He's been doing some pretty big jobs for me on the ranch but… Well, he told me he could handle it." Chucho choked and you grabbed his hand to comfort him.

"Well, it's clear he's exhausted." The doctor stated and you both nodded "He's going to need to rest awhile. His diet is not good either as he's pretty underweight.

I recommend he stay with someone for a while. At least till his strength returns."

"I can stay with him." You said without question "Whatever he needs."

"Cardiac events affect everyone differently." The doctor started, crossing his arms over his chest before continuing "He may feel sad. It's common for emotions to be rattled after an event like this."

"Okay."

"He'll be weak." He continued "Will find tasks will tire him out quickly but that's all normal."

"But he's going to be okay?" Chucho asked and the doctor nodded.

"I want to keep him in for a few days for observation… But I'm confident with rest and time that he'll make a full recovery."

"When can we see him?" You asked, glancing down at the sleeping Sophia in your arms.

"I'll take you to him."

You both followed the doctor as he led you through the clinical halls to a room. There inside lay Javier. Machines beeped as they monitored his vitals as he slept. You and the older Peña made your way to his side, you on one side of the bed and Chucho on the other. Then you waited. Waited for him to wake up, to let you know he was still with you despite the machines telling you so.

When Sophia grew restless and Chucho's back started to protest, you told him to go home. That you would stay with Javi and let him know if anything changed. The older man left without argument and you were then left alone to wait… And wait you did.

It was in the early hours the next morning that he finally stirred and you were at his side in the blink of an eye, clutching to his hand as you waited for the fog to clear.

"What happened?" He asked when he realised where he was, eyes then drifting to you.

"You suffered a cardiac event Javi." You said, squeezing his hand gently "You've been overdoing it."

"I haven't." He protested and you giggled at his reply.

"Your doctor says differently."

"Hmm." He hummed, unable to argue with you but not happy either.

"The doctor wants to keep you in a few more days for observation but then you're coming home with me so I can keep an eye on you."

"I don't need babysitting." He protested and you scoffed.

"You're going to be weak for a little while Javi." You stated "You're going to need help… Just let me help you."

"Why?"

His question caught you by surprise but it also made you realise something too.

"When I found you lying there I thought… This is it! I've lost you forever and it killed me." You choked back a sob, tears falling freely now "We've made such a mess of things, Javi. And when I found you there not breathing I thought that I'd lost my chance to go after what it was I truly wanted."

"Which is?"

"You." You replied simply.

"But Alistair?"

"We broke up over the weekend." You replied, shrugging your shoulders "Yeah he was great and he was safe but I wasn't in love with him and that wasn't fair on him."

"You broke up?" He said, his voice tiny all of a sudden.

"Yes."

"Why?"

"Because I love you, Javier." You declared, voice steady "I love you and I want to try and make this work because I'm tired of fighting this… Tired of fighting you."

"You love me?" His tears glittered on his cheeks as he let out a stuttered breath.

"Yes." You replied as you stroked the droplets away with your thumbs "And if you'll have me, I would like us to try and start afresh."

Javier was silent a few moments before grabbing the back of your head and pulling you into a kiss that stole the air from your lungs. You couldn't help but let out a small squeak and he smiled against your lips before pulling away, resting his brow on yours.

"I want that too." He replied breathlessly, grinning at you like a loon.

"No more mistakes?" You asked and he shook his head.

"No more mistakes, Hermosa." He assured you "I'm not losing you again."

He paused a moment as he drank you in before opening his eyes and locking your gaze once more.

"You and Sophia are all I want." he said, pausing to place a chaste kiss on your lips "We're a family cariño… You're it."

"You're it for me too." You replied and he smiled again "This is a second chance and I'm not going to let it slip."

He answered you with a kiss that made your toes curl and your heart flutter. You were under no illusions that things weren't going to be tough but you knew that together… You could tackle anything.

Taglist form

Tags: @hayley-the-comet @ajeff855 @pedritomando @supernaturalgirl20 @dihra-vesa @nicolethered @practicalghost @theanothersherlockian @gallowsjoker @sunnshineeexoxo @aliwritesfic @maryfanson @sherala007 @ayrusss @greeneyedblondie44 @elegantduckturtle @jediknight122 @goodgriefitsawildworld @voteforpedro09 @vanered15 @anaaaispunk @prostitute-robot-from-the-future @mishasminion360 @bloobsi @giggly-otter @athalien @mssbridgerton @huitzilinthebudgie3 @samanthacookieone @salome-c @radcollectivesoul @pedrohoe04 @thekohakuriver1 @paintlavillered @ktmadden86 @hotchlover @kirsteng42 @djjarins @balekanemohafe @misscampacyn @dream-alittlebiggerdarling @pedromandoverse @destiny-tsukino @mysun-n-stars @tombraider42017 @littlemisspascal @thatpinkshirt @bison-writes @evyiione @girlofchaos @vanemando15

#javier peña x reader #javier peña x you #javier peña #javier peña fanfiction #narcos fanfiction x reader #narcos fanfiction x you #narcos x you #narcos x reader #narcos fanfic #narcos fanfiction #narcos gifs #narcos #pedro pascal character fanfiction #pedro pascal fanfiction #pedro pascal characters #Javier Peña gif #Pedro Pascal gif

239 notes · View notes

asthmark · 4 years

Text

❝ 10 things i know about you ❞ l.jn

synopsis → there are ten important things you learn about lee jeno during your time in quarantine.

request → “if you're still accepting requests, can u make a domestic roommate!jeno? 🥺🥺 thank you and have a nice dayyy”

word count → 7.1k (bruhhh)

sharing an apartment with lee jeno isn’t ideal.

it’s not that he’s a lousy roommate or that you disliked him in any way; you just didn’t know him. you had first met through a mutual friend. they knew jeno was looking for someone to split rent with and that you happened to need a place to stay. they promised you he would give you privacy and assured jeno you were excellent roommate material. with that, arrangements were made and soon enough you moved in together. of course, it was a bit awkward at first but you two eventually got used to each other’s presence. although you were never in the same room for too long and oftentimes went days without speaking, you coexisted.

for a long time, you only knew a couple things about your roommate. for example, you were aware of his strong love for cats, especially his pet calico, seol. you also knew he kept the freezer stocked with pizza rolls that he would use as energy when he stayed up all night playing video games.

what you didn’t know, however, was that you would be spending the next couple months locked in your apartment with him. on top of that, you would begin to learn more things about him—his life, his personality, his feelings.

there are ten important things you learn about lee jeno during your time in quarantine.

1. he’s a heavy sleeper.

at 10:28 in the morning you find yourself seated at the dining table in the kitchen, spooning froot loops into your mouth. as you stuff your face, you scroll through your phone for entertainment. you decide to open instagram first but you quickly find that to be a mistake. as soon as you open the app a picture of lucas and who you thought was his ex-girlfriend greets you. if that was bad, the caption hits you like a ton of bricks.

@lucas_xx444: should have never left you

in only five words, lucas has completely erased the months you spent dating. it meant nothing to him. sure, things hadn’t ended things the best way but going right back to his toxic ex and even admitting to missing her—now that was a new low. was this his way of getting back at you? his way of making you hurt just like he had throughout your entire relationship? the thought alone leaves you feeling sick.

you decide you’ve already had enough social media for one morning so you decide to check your messages instead. your friends usually left a couple of them overnight. to your surprise, you find that your main group chat has accumulated 241 messages.

[10:48 am] you: good morning i see u guys have been vry chatty

[10:49 am] yeji: ur finally awake!

[10:50 am] yuna: we thought u died lol

[10:50 am] lia: YUNA

[10:50 am] lia: NO

[10:51 am] ryujin: the timing for that joke could not be worse

[10:52 am] yuna: humor is my coping mechanism leave me alone

[10:52 am] you: ??? what happened

[10:53 am] chaeryeong: we left msgs for a reason dummy read them!!

[10:53 am] you: umm there’s over 200 and im not abouta read all that

[10:54 am] yuna: well then lemme break it down

[10:54 am] yuna: the world is ending :)

[10:55 am] you: welp it was about time

[10:55 am] lia: why r u guys like this

[10:56 am] yeji: there’s been a covid-19 outbreak and it’s spreading like wildfire so the government issued a stay at home order :/

[10:57 am] you: omg WHAT

[10:57 am] ryujin: ikr it’s crazy we literally can’t go anywhere

[10:57 am] chaeryeong: and we can’t get boba today either ;( i was so looking forward to that

[10:58 am] ryujin: let’s pls take a moment of silence for all the current and future boba dates that will have to be cancelled

[10:59 am] yuna: no way am i gonna let some wannabe flu make me go boba-less i’m still going out >:(

[10:59 am] lia: ...ur joking right

[10:59 am] yeji: what color casket do u want yuna?

before the groupchat can distract you any further, you place your phone down on the table. you sit back in your chair and let the newly revealed information sink in.

you were stuck inside.

you sigh before standing to clean your dishes. as you’re scrubbing away at your bowl, you feel something brush against your leg. you smile, not even having to look down to know it was seol. the cat would often wander into your room or sleep next to you when you watched tv on the couch. in fact, you were pretty sure you spent more time with seol than his owner.

you gaze at jeno’s room. as always, the door is shut. you wonder if you should let him know what was happening. you two usually kept your distance but you figured that the circumstance you found yourself in was an exception. you quickly dry your hand and shuffle towards his room.

you knock once, quite softly. you assume he’s asleep so you try again, this time a little harder. still, no avail. the third time you put even more force into it. by this time, seol has found his way beside you and claws at the door.

“jeno?” you knock a fourth time. “jeno! lee jeno!”

after more shouting accompanied by incessant meowing, you hear some muffled movement. moments later the door knob twists open and there stands your roommate with disheveled hair and a robe that had obviously just been thrown on his body. seol has taken the open crack in the door as an invitation inside the bedroom.

jeno blinks a couple times as he watches the feline get himself comfortable on his bed. he turns back to you, looking slightly disoriented. you’re not sure if he’s half asleep or your sudden presence has thrown him for a loop. his voice comes out raspy when he asks, “was he, um, bothering you or something?”

you shake your head, vigorously. “that’s not why i came. it’s just that my friends told me that there’s been some kind of virus outbreak and we’re supposed to stay home. so, i thought i’d let you know.”

his face softens. “oh, cool.” suddenly, the look changes. “not the virus thing! that’s totally not cool. i meant, it’s cool that you let me know and stuff. you just saved me a huge freak out so, uh, thank you.”

you smile and nod. “no problem.”

jeno’s eyes linger as you retreat back into your room down the hall. the sound of his door shutting is heard only once you’re out of his eyesight.

2. he can cook better than you.

most of the time, you would go out to eat dinner with your friends in the evenings or at least stop by a drive thru. obviously, this was no longer possible in the midst of a pandemic. you found that to be incredibly frustrating as you sat on your bed, stomach empty. no matter how badly you wished to fix it, your laziness had gotten the best of you. apart from that, you already knew how unlucky you were when it came to cooking—the memory of burning noodles at lia’s house one night had been permanently seared into your brain.

you almost believe your mind is playing tricks on you when you catch a whiff of pasta in the air. for a moment you think it’s your next door neighbor, taeyong, cooking again. you knew he was quite the chef. but, the smell is getting stronger by the second and you decide it must be in your apartment.

you wander into the kitchen, only to find jeno standing over the stove. he’s stirring red sauce in a pot when he notices you watching him.

“oh, hey,” he greets with a polite wave.

you can only stare at the rest of the kitchen—pots, pans, and ingredients all over the place—in utter awe.

he chuckles, awkwardly. “yeah, sorry about the mess. i’ve been told i’m a decent cook but i can never seem to get the tidiness down.”

“no, it’s not that. this just all seems so... professional.” you sniff the air once more. “smells amazing, too.”

he smiles, sheepishly. “thanks. are you a fan of spaghetti?”

you nod.

“good. i wanted to make something you’d like.”

“you really didn’t have to,” you say, leaning against the fridge. “i mean, i’ve never done anything for you.”

he uncovers a pot to check on the pasta. you watch as hot steam rises out of it. “what about this morning?”

you can’t help but laugh. “that most certainly does not count. you’re making an entire meal. that takes a lot of effort.”

he waves a hand, dismissively. “i used to cook a lot with my old roommate, doyoung. the guy was an asian gordon ramsey, i swear. so, yeah, this is nothing too crazy. and i really do enjoy it.”

“well, i’m still gonna repay you.” you fold your arms.

he looks away from his dish to raise a brow. “is that so?”

you nod in confirmation. “definitely.”

“tell you what, if you wash the mountain of dishes that are gonna be left over, we’ll be even.”

you stare at the sink that’s already overflowing with dirty kitchen tools. that wasn’t even half of it. “uh, sure, sounds good.”

he laughs at hearing the uncertainty in your voice. “that’s the spirit.”

3. he’s allergic to cats.

the familiar sound of soft purring is what pulls you attention away from the movie playing on your laptop. already knowing exactly who it is, you launch yourself off your bed to allow your furry guest inside.

“hey seol. what’ve you been up to?”

the calico meows, almost as if he were responding to your question. you close your door and go back to your original position. you notice seol sitting directly in front of your bed, looking up at you with wide eyes.

“come on up.” you pat your sheets, invitingly.

he obeys and stretches before laying down beside you.

“have you ever watched ‘avengers’?” you ask, eyes going back to the explosive fight scene on the screen.

this time, seol doesn’t even bother humoring you with a meow. he stays silent with his head tucked into his paws.

you scratch his head and his tail wiggles. “i’ve gotta stop asking you questions.”

both you and seol’s heads snap towards the door when you hear a knock.

“come in!” you call out.

jeno swings open the door. his eyes briefly scan the room before landing on the furball on your bed. the unmistakable look of adoration shines in his eyes when he sees how lovingly you caress him.

“seol! what are you doing in here? bothering y/n?” the cat jumps off your bed and towards his owner standing in your doorway. jeno scoops him into his arms and faces you. “i’m so sorry. he saw me running a bath for him and bolted.”

“it’s all good. he’s a great movie buddy. besides, i could always use the company.”

jeno curiously glances at your computer screen. “is that ‘avengers’?”

“yep. i’ve seen it like a dozen times.”

“same here.“ he pauses. “hey, if you ever need a movie buddy—like you know, one that talks—just let me know.”

your face lights up. “i’m gonna hold you to that.”

”i hope so. well, if you’ll excuse me, i’ve gotta give this guy a bath.”

seol yowls as if he understands the meaning behind the words and attempts to escape jeno’s grip.

“here we go again,” he mumbles under his breath.

you snicker at the sight. “looks like you could use some help.”

“oh, no. it’s fine. he can just be a little bratty someti—seol!”

in the blink of an eye, the feline has successfully hopped out of his arms and made a run for it.

jeno gives you an exasperated look before rushing off to catch his runway pet. you find yourself caught up in the excitement so you follow him, the two of you now in pursuit of the calico. you’re sure the image of you both chasing the fluffy animal around the apartment looks like something straight out of a comedy. even you and jeno can’t contain your laughter when he finally catches seol only for him to slip out of his hold a second later. this exact situation repeats itself a couple times before you finally get lucky.

“i got him!” you screech. “jeno! oh my god! what do i do?”

“bathroom, bathroom, bathroom!” he chants in response.

you head in that direction with jeno trailing behind you, ready to catch seol if he somehow manages to get out of your death grip. you bend over the bathtub, slowly lowering the cat into the water. it’s clear he doesn’t have a problem with making a fuss as he wails and flails his limbs around.

after a while, he finally calms down enough that you can lather him in shampoo. jeno insists on scrubbing him, arguing that you had already done way too much. you sit back on your heels, observing the way the seol leans into his delicate touches.

“looks like he likes it now.”

“he likes to make a big deal but he ends up enjoying it every—“ jeno cuts himself off with a sneeze.

“tissue?” you offer.

he shakes his head. “that’s okay, thanks. i’m used to it. i’m just surprised my allergies haven’t acted up ‘til now.”

“allergies?” you echo.

“yeah, i’m allergic to—“ another sneeze. “cats.”

your eyes widen. “really? and you still have seol?”

“i could never get rid of him. he’s too good of a boy. isn’t—“ sneeze. “that right?” he tickles seol under his chin.

“wow. you must really love him.”

“so much.”

“he’s lucky to have you.”

“what about you? you get both of us. doesn’t that make you the luckiest?”

you snort. “i guess it does.”

4. he makes a good shopping buddy.

“i have officially cooked everything we have.”

“i can order some takeout, if you want?”

he juts his lower lip out and gives you puppy eyes. “but i like to cook for you.”

you laugh at his expression. “oh god, you look like that one pouty emoji people use when they try to be cute.”

he sits up. “did it work?”

you nod and pinch his cheek.

he yelps. “ah, stop! you’re acting like my grandma!” he manages to get out of your grasp. he rubs his face, soothing the spots you had squeezed. “seriously, though, we really do need to stock up on food.”

“i’ve already been looking into it.” you show him the screen of your phone. “says here you can still go shopping as long as you wear a mask and try to stay six feet away from other shoppers.”

he cringes. “i don’t know if i like the idea of being so close to so many people.”

“i can go by myself, then,” you suggest with a shrug.

he doesn’t hesitate to deny you. “no way are you going alone.” his possessive tone has you staring at him curiously so he adds, “you know, in case you can’t reach something on the top shelf.”

the teasing comment paired with his innocent smile makes you gasp in disbelief. “lee jeno! that’s low! and to think i almost thought you were worried about me.”

“who said i wasn’t?” he smiles at you again before standing up. “i’m going to find us some masks and then we can head out.”

once you arrive at your local grocery store, you find it to be packed. everyone seems to be in a hurry, grabbing things left and right.

“wow, it’s already gotten crazy,” jeno mumbles, stopping to stare at the flood of people that rush by.

you don’t hesitate to scold him. “well, don’t just stand there! we gotta get our stuff before there’s nothing left!”

without another word you slip into the frenzy of people. jeno struggles to stay behind you. after almost losing sight of you a couple times, he walks a little faster to catch up and places his arm firmly around your waist once he does. you look up at him, your mask covering your slightly agape mouth.

being the gentleman he is, he apologizes. “sorry but i don’t want us to get separated.”

you can only nod and mumble, “good idea.”

jeno pushes the shopping cart with his right hand and holds your figure with his left. once in a while, you’ll break apart from each other to grab an item you need but once it’s in the cart, he’ll make sure you end up in the same position. after an hour or so, you’ve grabbed enough and you decide it’s time to pay.

despite the mask she has on, you can tell the middle-aged woman behind the cash register has a big smile on her face once she catches sight of you and your roommate.

“well, just look at you two.” she sighs. “how cute.”

“oh.” you glance at her then jeno then her again. “oh, no. it’s not like that.”

you attempt to move yourself away from jeno only to find his grip to be so incredibly strong that you almost begin to think he’s trying to hold you in place. once you finally detach yourself from him, you begin loading your groceries onto the counter for the employee to scan. she does so, but not before giving you a displeased look.

“oh really? he holds you like that because you aren’t together?”

jeno assists her in placing the scanned items in bags. “i didn’t want to lose her.”

she pauses scanning a can of tuna to stare him down. “darling, that sounds like a line from a cheesy hallmark rom-com.”

you can’t help but chuckle. “what he means is that there’s a lot of people here and we didn’t want to get separated.”

jeno adds, “desperate times calls for desperate measures.”

the woman adjusts her glasses. “well, you do certainly seem desperate to have her close to you.”

jeno doesn’t say a word as he continues bagging but his smile reaches his eyes.

5. he works out.

why did the pandemic have to hit in the middle of summer?

you often asked yourself this, complaining about how inconvenient it was. especially on the days that made your apartment feel like it was on fire. the days that required a thin tank top and shorts. even then, you found yourself to be drenched in sweat.

you sprawled your arms and legs farther on the sofa, the leather material proving to be very uncomfortable. it was either that or your bed with the warm cotton sheets that stuck to your body. just thinking about it brings you discomfort. the only relief you could think of was a cold shower. you would have already taken one if jeno hadn’t been hogging the one bathroom in the apartment.

“jeno!” you yell.

silence; other than the sound of the water running.

“lee jeno!”

the water stops, temporarily for him to shout back an answer. “what?!”

you wipe at the sweat that has accumulated on the bridge of your nose. “hurry up! i’m melting!”

the water starts back up again and you groan. hoping to distract yourself, you pull out your phone. the group chat with your friends is surprisingly silent so you go to instagram for some entertainment. this time, your ex-boyfriend’s post isn’t the first thing you see. it takes you some scrolling but you do end up seeing another one of his pictures.

it’s simply two intertwined hands with a black and white filter. you identify the one on the left as his and although you aren’t as familiar with the one on the right, it doesn’t take a genius to figure out who it belongs to. contrary to the last, this photo has no cheesy words for a caption, just a red heart.

but, your stomach doesn’t drop. you don’t feel hurt, either. obviously, you still don’t enjoy seeing him just because of all the awful memories that came with it but other than that, you feel unaffected by the image.

in fact, you feel so confident in yourself that you block him.

you’re surprised you hadn’t done it sooner. you had known you didn’t need him in your life any longer so why keep in contact? you feel like a huge weight has been lifted off your shoulders when you press the red button that would keep him and his girlfriend out of your life. you knew with your whole heart that you didn’t need to see either of them.

before, a bit if you had felt the need to keep an eye on him. to see how he was handling the breakup and torture yourself with the fact that he didn’t seem to care. now, you could say you truly didn’t either. you didn’t need him or his stupid pictures. you had other, better things.

your friends.

your cat (yes, you considered seol to be yours).

your roommate.

you had to admit, jeno was the best thing on that list. quarantine had brought you and him significantly closer and you were over the moon about it. he was so wonderful that you kicked yourself for having lived with him for so long without ever really getting to know him. but it was easy to say you two were making up for lost time seeing as you spent every waking moment together. the record long showers jeno took being an exception, of course.

the moment the door to the bathroom opens, you rush into your room and quickly grab an oversized t-shirt and loose pajama pants to change into after your shower. you nearly drop them when you’re met with jeno’s soaking figure in the hallway.

his hair is damp and you can clearly see how long it had become. his skin looks healthy and moisturized, lotion among other skin care products had probably been applied. what really has you in a shock is the fact that the towel barely hangs below his waist. the droplets of water that fall from his hair and down his neck trail down his chest and toned torso towards the only area he has bothered to cover up. his bulky arms are also slightly wet, his veins popping noticeably. he shakes his head in an attempt to rid his hair of any water. then he runs his fingers through it, his muscles flexing ever so slightly as he does so.

“dude!” you exclaim, without a second thought. “you’re ripped!”

he smiles, his round cheeks growing at the unexpected praise. the way he could have such a rugged body but soft-featured face puzzled you to no extent. “thank you. i lift sometimes.”

“sometimes?” you repeat. “don’t be so humble! you’re basically hercules!”

he clicks his tongue. “ah, c’mon. i’m just an athletic person.”

you keep admiring his physique. “clearly.”

“oh god,” he groans, obviously flustered. “you’re looking at me like you’re gonna eat me or something.”

you hold yourself back from making a less than appropriate innuendo. “no comment.”

his eyebrows shoot up in disbelief. “quarantine is really making you go crazy.”

you point a finger at him. “you try being stuck inside with your hot roommate!”

“trust me, y/n, i know all about hot roommates.”

you tilt your head, acting purposefully oblivious. “are you talking about doyoung?”

“what? no i—“ he sighs. “you know what, just take your shower.”

6. you can’t say no to him.

jeno ruffles his black locks with his hand and frowns.

you give him a disappointed look. “knock it off, you’re gonna get dandruff in your soup.”

he ignores your comment. “i look like a hobo.”

you pause, spoon halfway to your mouth. “this i know.”

“y/n, this is serious!”

“okay, okay. what’s the issue?”

“i already told you! i’m a bum!”

“you? a bum?” you pause to think about it. “i mean, mentally? maybe. but physically? no.”

“my hair, though. it’s so long.” he grabs a strand of it and pulls it to emphasize his point.

you shrug. “if having lots of hair is the standard for being a bum, i think most of the population is.”

“i want to cut it,” he announces.

“you should,” you say, pointing your spoon at him. “wanna know why? because if you mess up, no one will ever know. other than me, of course. but if you pay me enough i’ll let you forget it.”

he smiles at the joke for a moment before he leans forward and his face goes serious. “will you help me?”

“what? no way. i’ll mess up. and it’s only funny if you do it.”

he pouts. “please?”

you stir your soup around. “just watch some youtube videos. after three, you’re automatically a professional.”

“i want you.”

the statement has your neck snapping up from your bowl to him. the smug grin on his face lets you know that he was well aware of the double meaning behind his words. it was clear he was trying to fluster you enough to get a yes.

“you think you’re flirty enough to straight up brainwash me into doing stuff?”

“well, i wanted to say that to you anyway but... kind of?”

you feel a smile creep onto your lips at hearing the genuine tone in his voice. you down your last few spoonfuls of soup and quickly stand up. jeno looks up at you, eyes hopeful.

“finish your dinner. get the scissors. meet me in the bathroom.”

not even ten minutes later, jeno practically dances into the bathroom, a pair of red craft scissors in his hand. he sits on top of the toilet lid, figuring that’d be the easiest way for you to reach him. you walk in moments later.

“i’m pretty sure we’re not supposed to be using these types of scissors for hair,” he mumbles as he hands you the sharp utensil.

you twirl them in your hand. “oh, definitely not. do you want to wait then?”

he shakes his head, his shaggy bangs swaying with the movement.

“alright, let’s get this going then.” you thread your hands through his thick locks to collect some of it in between two of your fingers. you bring the scissors forward and snip the small amount just to test the waters.

you slowly begin to get more comfortable and once you feel like you’re in your element, things begin to speed up. you move and cut faster but with efficiency. you do the spots on the back of his head and work your way forward. when it finally comes time to touch up his bangs, your small bathroom proves to be an inadequate spot to be doing this.

you end up standing balanced inches above jeno’s thighs that he’s pressed together tightly in an attempt to give you more room. you’re constantly readjusting your stance and when he notices, his hands go to your hips. you know he’s just trying to help you stay upright so you do a decent job but you still inhale sharply at the feeling of his hands on you.

not long after, you’re standing next to jeno as he inspects himself in the mirror. his fingers flick his newly shortened bangs around.

“not bad.” he tilts his head in a new angle and nods. “looks super good to me.”

you tuck the scissors into your back pocket with a relieved sigh. “oh thank god. i didn’t want to tell you before we started but i only watched two youtube tutorials on trimming hair.”

he runs a hand through his hair with a chuckle. “now that’s truly worthy of praise. and a tip.”

you raise a brow. “oh yeah? what’s th—“

he cuts you off by pressing a chaste kiss to your forehead. he pulls back and drags his thumb over the skin that has come into contact with his lips. “thanks again.” with that, he leaves you standing in the bathroom, eyes wide and face warm.

7. he has six best friends.

“can i borrow your laptop?” asks jeno, from outside your door, nearly breathless.

you look up from your book. “uh yeah, sure.”

he rushes in your room and takes the item off of your dresser. “do you happen to have zoom on it?”

you shake your head and he groans. without another word, he disappears, running off into the living room. you hear his frustrated sighs as the minutes pass and he attempts to download the application. you finally decide to go check it out once it becomes too much to bear.

“it sounds like you’re in pain over here,” you comment.

he runs a hand through his hair. “i’m supposed to meet with my friends through a zoom call but it’s so complicated.”

you put a hand on your hip. “bet you five bucks i’ll be able to get it in five minutes.”

“are you kidding? i might be technologically challenged but i’m not stupid. i know you can do it fast, just help me out already, would you?”

“alright, grandpa.”

you type and click away at the screen, jeno watching you do so, entranced but equally as lost.

“well, i was wrong,” you say after a couple moments, leaning back in your chair.

“you couldn’t get it?” asks jeno, worriedly.

“no, it’s not that.” you click something on the screen and the app opens. “turns out i could do it in three.”

he rolls his eyes and shoos you out of the chair. he sits down and enters the code and password for the zoom meeting. it takes a minute, but he finally connects. you count six other people in the call. they all immediately cheer at seeing jeno and you hear them excitedly exclaim his name.

“hey guys,” he says, a smile already reaching his eyes. “it’s so good to see your faces.”

they all nod to agree. you get a good look at each one of them and realize they’re all boys. your eyes read over each of their display names.

mark me in ur heart

hyuckie~~~

moomin enthusiast

nananananana

chnele

lil huddy

“nice name, jeno,” ‘moomin enthusiast’ guy comments, snickering slightly. “glad to see you finally came to terms with it.”

‘jenojam’, his name reads. the rest of the group laughs, also teasing him about it. you assume it’s some kind of inside joke.

the self proclaimed ‘lil huddy’ furrows his eyebrows. “wait, did you choose that name yourself?”

jeno simply nods in response.

he glares into the camera. “donghyuck, you told me i had to put this as my name or else it wouldn’t let me connect!”

donghyuck—or ‘hyuckie~~~’, you presume—shrugs. “oops. guess i was wrong.”

you laugh at the humorous exchange. it seems like the sound has drawn some attention to you when ‘nananananana’ speaks up, eyes trained on you.

“um jeno? don’t you want to introduce your guest?”

jeno beams, dragging you closer into the frame. “i’m sure you all know about my roommate. say hi, y/n.”

you do so, waving and smiling politely at the group.

“you know, even though we used to always hang at jeno’s, i don’t think we’ve ever actually seen your face,” ‘chnele’ says, tilting his head.

you agree. “me neither. i’ve mostly just heard you guys.”

the ‘mark me in your heart’ boy sheepishly rubs his neck. “sorry. we tend to be a little loud.”

‘chnele’ lets out a high pitched screech of a laugh. “only a little?”

“i recognize that laugh!” you blurt. “i would hear it all the time!”

”that’s our little dolphin,” coos ‘hyuckie~~~’.

“oh god, stop. i hate that stupid nickname.”

“it’s well deserved.”

“i think you should apologize to y/n for being a nightmare to her eardrums.”

“and ours, for that matter.”

“what about all your little freestyles? i’ve had to sit through hundreds of them and i never got an apology!”

“because they’re not bad! could you do any better?”

“you’re a soundcloud rapper, i think anyone could.”

jeno turns to you as the bickering on screen gets louder and louder. “this is gonna be a long call.”

once the group has moved on from roasting the life out of each other, you’re able to engage in some good-natured conversation. jeno teaches you the names and the other basics about the group. some points that stand out about the group is that mark is the oldest, renjun specializes in contemporary dance, jaemin inhales six cups of coffee on the daily, and chenle is insanely rich.

“what about jeno?” you ask them. “anything i should know about him?”

“he’s allergic to cats but the idiot still adopted—“

“she already knows about that, renjun,” jeno chuckles.

“oh. well. that’s pretty much the only interesting thing about him.”

jisung pipes up. “oh wait! he works out religiously too!”

you and jeno share a look. you burst into laughter and he simply glances away, slightly embarrassed. “oh yeah, i know that all too well.”

“and what about the unhealthy cooking obsession?”

you nod at mark’s question. “that too. he cooks dinner almost every night around here.”

renjun purses his lips. “he already cooks for you? wow. he must really like you.”

“you think?” jaemin asks. “didn’t you read any of the messages in the group chat? he’s practically in love with her. his words, not mi—“

“okay! i think it’s time for us to go! bye guys!” jeno doesn’t even give you a chance to say your own goodbye before he’s clicking the ‘end call’ button in the bottom right corner.

you give him a confused look. “what was that all about?”

“they’re crazy.” he laughs. “well, if you need me i’ll be in my room screaming into my pillow for the next couple hours.” he dashes off leaving you standing alone, trying to comprehend what had happened.

8. he‘s a great listener.

jeno has officially replaced seol as your movie buddy, not that you have a problem with it. you thought it was nice to have someone you could actually converse with but of course, you make sure seol still sits in.

“what i’m saying is that iron man just wants to protect his team.”

“well, if they sign the accords, they basically surrender themselves to the government.”

“and?”

“you don’t see a problem with that? see, captain america knows what he’s doing. he’s literally an avenger—“

“so is iron man!”

“let me finish! so, he’s an avenger, right? he has the best judgment because he’s saved the world countless times. he knows how to operate his team and do the right thing.”

“okay but there’s casualties. and that’s what iron man is trying to fix.”

“how do you save the world and not have casualties?”

“you just—“ your phone rings mid argument and you raise your finger towards jeno. “this isn’t over.” you put the phone to your ear, not bothering to check the caller id. “hello?”

“sweetheart?”

you feel a chill go up your spine. was it him? no, it couldn’t be. you had blocked his number shortly after you did so on all your social media.

“baby, don’t be so shy. i know you’re there.”

you can’t hold back. “please don’t call me that.”

he chuckles, breathlessly. “oh, c’mon. you used to love it. you still do.”

“no, i don’t. actually, i don’t want to hear your stupid pet names or stupid voice or see any of your stupid posts. just go bother your girlfriend and leave me alone.”

you notice jeno perk up beside you out of the corner of your eye. he must have been caught off guard by your irritated tone.

as always, lucas is unaffected by you. “i’m being nice and giving you a second chance. i even called you behind soyeon’s back.”

“is that something i’m supposed to reward you for?” you scoff. “congratulations, you’re now awful, toxic, and a cheater.”

he growls. the sound was familiar. in your relationship, if you heard it you knew he was going to snap at you until he had the satisfaction of making you cry. “i know you miss me so don’t say things you’re going to regret later. because even when you’re back in my arms, i won’t let you forget it.”

the thought of being back with him made you feel icky. but the fact that he sincerely thought you would crawl back to him set your entire body on fire. “are you joking? i was always aware of the fact that you treated me like the dirt you walked on but do you seriously think that lowly of me?”

you’re rendered speechless and apparently, so is he because the other line stays silent.

“i wouldn’t go back to you if you were the last person on earth,” you spit. “you treated me horribly, wong yukhei. i won’t ever forget it. move on. i have.”

you glance at jeno, his expression more serious than you’ve ever seen it. his eyebrows are furrowed and his eyes are trained on your cellphone. the glare he gives the device is so strong you wouldn’t be surprised if even lucas could feel it, wherever he was.

you hang up and block the number, wishing to never talk to him again. you toss your phone onto the sofa with an exasperated sigh. you find jeno’s gaze to still be focused intensely on it.

“if you gave lucas that look, i’m pretty sure he’d cry.”

he breaks his concentration, eyes going to you instead. his entire face softens. “all i’m going to say is he better pray we never cross paths.”

“well, if you happen to, call me up. i wouldn’t mind helping you beat the crap out of him.”

jeno chuckles for a second then lowers his voice to a whisper. “he was really bad to you, huh?”

you nod. “he messed me up. i hate to admit it ‘cause i know i was stupid to stay with him for as long as i did.”

your roommate shakes his head. “don’t say that. it’s not your fault he messed up the best thing that would ever happen to him.”

“i thought i was the problem for so long, jeno. i was so blinded by love. then, i realized there was no way he truly cared for me when he treated me like i had no heart to be broken.”

jeno scoots towards you and rubs soothing circles into your arm. “you have such a big heart. and i can’t tell you how sorry i am that he took advantage of that. i’m sorry that you were stuck with someone so insecure and ignorant. please, don’t think about him anymore.”

you hold in your tears. you refused to cry over someone like lucas. “i know. i try so hard not to.”

jeno holds your head into his chest. his arms are placed securely on your back. “oh, baby.”

when jeno uses this pet name on you, it feels so completely different from lucas. you could tell me meant it. he wasn’t using it to make you stay a little longer, to assure you he loved you. strangely enough, you do not need to be convinced of that. you feel like you have known it for a long time.

9. he likes to be the big spoon.

you’re not sure how he’s done it but you end up falling asleep in jeno’s arms. you assume it had been so long since you had been cradled and rocked so delicately that the foreign yet extremely delightful sensation knocked you right out. even seol is deep in sleep, laying down peacefully at your feet.

you relish in the feeling of jeno pressed right into your back. he fits so perfectly against you that it reminds you of a puzzle piece. to be exact, the moment when you connect the last two pieces and the full picture becomes complete. that was how you felt—complete.

with jeno’s soft breaths tickling the back of your neck and his soft snores filling your ear, you know there’s nowhere else you’d rather be. his arm that is wrapped around you makes sure you can’t escape his embrace. you are positive that even if you had the liberty of doing so, you would stay exactly where you were.

you lean farther back into your pillow, closing your eyes. you let every thought fade away as you try to fall back asleep as soon as possible. you wanted the moment you found yourself in to last as long as possible.

10. he has feelings for you.

jeno mumbles sweet nothings into your ear as he toys with your hair.

it just seemed right to him. like something he was meant to do with you. he had seen these types of things in films and shows before. it was intimate and touching, the scenes were always meant to tug at the audience’s heart strings and show how in love the two characters were. perhaps, even though you lay asleep in his arms, he wants you to finally know.

“honestly, being inside with you all the time is kind of the best. i know the whole virus situation is less than ideal but being able to spend so much time with you... that’s all i could ask for.” he pauses. “isn’t it so crazy how before this we were all weird and awkward around each other? well, i guess we still kind of are. that’s mostly my fault so... sorry. i just don’t know how to act around you sometimes. we’re barely getting close and i’m already this attached to you. as jisung would so kindly say, ‘i’m simping’.” he chuckles to himself. “all jokes aside, i really do like you. ever since you moved in here all cute and nervous, you’ve taken your own little place in my heart, as cheesy as it sounds. and these past few weeks, you just keep on taking up more and more room in there. not that i have a problem with it. i just...” he stops as if he doesn’t know how else to express his feelings. “really, really like you.”

“thanks.”

you feel him jolt then abruptly stop stroking your hair. there’s silence until he asks, “you don’t happen to be a sleep talker, do you?”

you shake your head.

“and did you hear like, a lot of what i said?”

“only the important stuff. like how awkward you are and how much you like me.”

“o-oh.”

“but don’t worry. it’s mutual.”

you feel his relieved breath hit the skin of your neck. “that’s the best thing i’ve heard all day.”

you tilt your head back and stare at him, confused. “what, did you seriously think i wasn’t into you?”

he shrugs. “i was too busy simping, i guess.”

you can’t contain your laughter at the use of the slang. “park jisung would not be proud.”

4K notes · View notes

chaoticforever · 3 years

Text

You're Not Broken | Tom Holland x Male! Reader

A/N: Before anyone starts reading this, please read this first. This contains depression and a brief mention of self harm. If those trigger you, I would advise you not to read the story. I'm not sure if I'll do another chapter, it depends how much people like it. Well, have fun reading!

You woke up to the sound of someone calling your phone. You groaned and opened your eyes slowly. The light of dawn seeped into your room as you rubbed your bleary eyes, and grabbed your phone off the bedside table. Your best friend, Warren Foster was calling you really early on a Saturday morning.

You pressed the answer button.

"Sup, Warren. Why are you calling me this early in the morning?" You asked.

"Hey, Y/N!" He replied enthusiastically, "Get dressed because you are coming with me to the Meet & Greet to meet Tom Holland!"

"Oh, the Meet & Greet is today?"

"Yeah, I've been planning for us to go to this Meet & Greet for months now, remember?" Warren frowned when you didn't respond, "Did you forget about it, Y/N? Please tell me that you didn't forget."

Warren didn't know what was up with you. Whenever he wanted to spend time with you or make plans to do something together, you would either blow him off, or make excuses not to come.

He made these plans with you so that you both could have a good time, but it seems like you didn't even remember.

"Of course not, War." You lied, "I was just confirming with you that it was today. You can pick me up and we can drive over there together."

Warren smiled. He was glad that you didn't forget about their plans, "Okay, man! I'm dropping my sister off at her friend's house, and I'll swing by your place after that. Goodbye Y/N!"

He hung up the phone and you let out a sigh, throwing your phone on the bed.

There weren't any more excuses you could have made not to go, but you did want to spend more time with Warren. The two of you haven't spent that much time together outside of school like you used to, but there was no one to blame, but yourself.

Depression is a bitch as well as your father.

Terrible thoughts constantly run through your mind and they weren't all pleasant. Most of them consist of the words and names that your dad has called you over the years. You had some good days, and had some bad days. And sometimes, those bad days became the worst days to ever happen.

Most of the time you just wanted to be alone which is why you cancelled plans with Warren at times, and even thought about pushing him away, but you couldn't do that to him. He was your best friend and you loved him, he was also the only person keeping you alive.

As soon as you were done getting ready for the day, you walked downstairs and let out a sigh at seeing your dad asleep on the couch, an alcohol bottle placed in his hands inside a really messy living room.

Quickly, you tiptoed towards the front door, so you wouldn't wake your dad up because you knew that he wasn't someone you wanted to be around, especially when he is drunk off his ass.

Arriving outside and slowly shutting the door behind you, Warren's car could be seen parked in front of your house. You ran over to it and hopped inside.

Warren smiled at you and was about to greet you enthusiastically like he always does until he noticed a cut above your eyebrow that was definitely not there yesterday when they were at school.

"How did that happen?" Warren asked, pointing to the cut with concern rising in his chest.

"Oh, this?" You pointed to your cut and Warren nodded, "Uh, I ran into a door at home, but I'm fine. It doesn't even hurt."

You smiled at War reassuringly, telling him that it wasn't nothing for him to be worried about, but he didn't believe you.

He wished that you wouldn't lie to him and just tell him the truth, but he didn't want to force you to have to tell him. He wanted you to be able to trust him more and confide in him, but he would have to wait for that to happen.

Warren gave you a smile though, "Well, let's go meet Tom Holland!"

He started up the car and took off down the road. As he drove you were thinking if you should tell Warren about what has been going on in your life.

XXXXX XXXXX

The trip down there was pretty fun.

The Meet & Greet was about an hour away from your house here in LA, and this car ride mainly consisted of you both Jamming to every good song that came on the radio along with Warren occasionally flipping people off.

Jammed to every song like a bunch of idiots along with talking about nothing and everything at the same time. It was fun and you were having fun so far like you used to all the time with Warren.

This was one of your good days so far.

We finally arrived and waited inside the line until it was your turn to meet Tom Holland. Warren was fanboying the whole time which made a smile come across your face. A beautiful smile that made Warren smile back at you as the two of you stared into each other's eyes.

Now, you were starting to see why people thought you both were a couple, but that's just how y'all friendship was. And you both loved each other too much as friends to potentially date for a few weeks, or months and stop speaking to each other.

Both valued your friendship too much.

When it was Warren's turn, he gave Tom a huge hug and Tom hugged him back, as he patted his back and you let out a little chuckle.

You pulled out your phone and the smile that was once on your face instantly vanished at seeing the amount of text messages you received from your dad.

Where jthe fuck did xyou go? ~Dad

You better be sout getting me bsome moer beer, Fairy. ~Dad

Answer me, fag! Where hte fuck dikd you gxo? don'vt think i can't track your location because i wilql and drag your faggot ass back here. ~Dad

These messages were sent 10 minutes ago and panic rose inside your chest.

You slid your phone back into your pocket and hoped that he wouldn't somehow manage to show up here and ruin the good day that you were having. You were already terrified to go back home. How bad he would hurt you if you found out, and you didn't know that a tear had slipped down your face.

When Warren's time was up, you walked over Tom with a forced smile on your face. Tom noticed how the smile you had on your face seemed to be forced along with a tear that had fallen from one of your eyes.

"Hey, Tom Holland!"

"Hey, are you feeling okay?" Tom asked, feeling very concerned for his fan.

"Hmm?" You wiped your eyes and forced a smile once again, "I'm fine. Some dust Just got into my eye."

Tom knew that you were not telling the truth because it wasn't dusty out here, but decided not to question it, even though he felt concern for this young man, "Well, how about we get a picture together?" Tom offered, changing the conversation and you nodded, feeling grateful that he did.

Once your time was up, you gave Tom a hug. He was your celebrity crush, after all. He held onto you a little longer than necessary, but you decided not to question it.

You walked off and didn't see Warren anywhere. You were about to text him when it was shown that your dad left you a voicemail. Most likely a drunk voicemail.

You sighed before walking off into the nearest men's room. You peeked under the stalls to make sure that no one was there and luckily no one wasn't.

But you forgot to make sure the door was locked.

You pulled out your phone and played the voicemail.

Look, Y/N. I was being patient with you but now you just pissed me off by not answering your phone. Get your faggot ass back here and I promise that I will make your beating less severe.

Everything that comes out of your so-called "father's" mouth made you want to pick up your old razor and cut again.

But, you wouldn't do that.

Sure, every word and every sentence he has told me made you want to do that, and cutting used to be a coping mechanism at one point. It helped to distract yourself from depression, but you soon realized that by cutting yourself, your dad wins the battle. He has that power over you, and you didn't want him to have that power over you anymore which is why you stopped. Even though it was hard and still is hard, you planned on staying clean from that.

As your mom once said, 'If someone or something is strong enough to bring you down until you ultimately break, show them you are strong enough to get back up. Be strong now because things will get better. It might be stormy now, but it can't rain forever.'

You never really understood what she meant by that. You were only 12 when she told you, and died a year later, but as time went you finally understood what she meant by that.

Maybe it's time that you tell someone, starting with Warren.

You turned around and your eyes widened when you sat Tom standing there, looking at you with worry in his eyes.

"Tom, I-" You breathed in and out, "It's not what it sounds like at all."

"Don't try to lie to me. I heard the voicemail," He walked up to you, "Is someone abusing you at home?"

You let out a sigh. You had to tell him. What excuse could be good enough to cover this up?

XXXXX XXXXX

#tom holland x reader #tom holland x male reader #tom holland fanfiction #tom holland x you #tom holland x y/n #tom holland imagine #avengers x reader #avengers x male reader #peter parker x reader #peter parker x male reader #tom holland one shot #x male reader #male reader #male reader insert

248 notes · View notes

wandaswifeyforlifey · 3 years

Text

Flufftober Day 2

DAY 2

Prompt: Sneaking out together

Ship: Peter Parker X Reader

A/n: I literally could not imagine this with anyone but Peter because it just fits so perfectlyyyyy. Anyway, enjoy it!!

Summary: You and Peter were worried about how your parents would react to your relationship so you decided to keep it secret and reveal it when the time was right. In the meantime, you guys had to find a way to meet up around your schedules and without raising suspicion so Peter suggests you sneak out at night to hang out. Needless to say, it was the best night of your life.

Flufftober / Navigation / Taglist

You had probably been hiding your and Peters relationship from your friends and family for a month and a half now but there had definitely been times where you wondered if your time was almost up. Luckily, you had yet to be found out. Due to this, it made dates and meeting up very difficult so Peter came up to you around the back of the school with a solution.

“Hey Sweetie,” he kissed you on the cheek, “So, I’ve been thinking about our little issue with meeting up after school and I came up with a solution.” Gradually, as he spoke, a grin started to appear on his face.

“Go on…” you replied sceptically. There had been so many times when Peter had come to you with an ‘amazing idea’ and there was no chance it would work, but it made you smile anyway.

“Okay, so tonight, you need to meet me on the fire escape outside your window at 11 o’clock ok? I promise I’ll meet you there at about 11:10 and we can spend some time together. I know all the best places to be at night.”

You loved seeing him get this excited about his ideas but this one was actually pretty good. You thought about it for a second before responding with, “Alright, see you at 11.”

Right on time, the school bell rang.

“I’ll see you later then sweetheart,” you kiss him and walk off to class.

The day seemed to last forever but you knew it was only because you were looking forward to the evening. Once school had finished, though, you realised you had quite a lot of time to kill so you finished any overdue homework and watched some episodes of your favourite tv show at the moment. You hadn’t realised but it was already 10:50, the only thing that brought your attention to it was your mum knocking on your door saying goodnight. Finally. You’d get to see him outside of school without anyone noticing, or even being around you two. You changed into some warmer clothes and decided to bring a little shoulder bag to carry your wallet, keys, phone and perfume (just in case, yk? ;)

You stepped onto the fire escape and sat on the bottom step of the ladder waiting for him. He arrived but his footsteps were almost silent so you didn’t hear him, lost in your own thoughts.

“Uh? Hey y/n?” Peter said, confused as to why you hadn’t turned around.

“Jesus! Peter, you scared me!” you jumped up from the step and spun around to face him. Even though you were kind of mad at him because he snuck up on you, his little puppy eyes washed that all away.

The night became a bit of a dream after that. The whole time you weren’t even focusing on what you were doing, it was just him. He was all you could think about for the next few days too. However, you do remember going to grab some fast food and sitting on top of a building to watch the sky and chat. This night, this night would stay with you forever. As long as you remembered how you felt that night with him, you knew you would be able to cope with having to hide the relationship.

#wandaswifeyforlifey #flufftober 2021 #flufftober #flufftober2021 #peter parker #peter parker x reader #spiderman #spiderman x reader #peter parker fic #x reader #marvel x reader #reader insert #marvel #mcu #avengers #marvel fic #marvel fics #marvel fanfiction

28 notes · View notes

fiveisnumber1 · 3 years

Text

Timeless - Five Hargreeves x Reader

Main story parts:

1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 | 14 | 15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 21 | 22 | 23 | 24 | 25 | 26 | 27 | 28

_________________________

Pt 28 - A Family Reunion

Gently you and Five parted from your kiss as you finally took in air again. Dropping your hands from his face you wrapped your arms around his neck and nuzzled your forehead against his. You hadn't opened your eyes yet as you were taking in every bit of this moment. As you did so Five lowered his hands from your face and wrapped his arms around your waist quickly pulling you closer to him.

"Oh!" You let out, surprised at the sudden action

"Didn't mean to scare you there." Five comments as he holds you tightly

He had missed you so much. It had only been about three days but all that time was filled with the worry of if you even existed in this timeline, where you could've been, and if you still loved him after tearing you from the life you re-built. He heard you say it, that you love him, and he felt it in the kiss you just shared but he didn't understand how you could love him after he threw you into time alone, again. Five pressed his forehead back against yours as he tries to just appreciate the solace of having you here with him. As you held your boyfriend for the first time in years you could feel something was off. Pulling your head back, you look at Five. He looks back at you and you can see that something was going on behind his eyes. Gently you stroke his hair as you quietly ask,

"What's going on in that head of yours?"

Five looked at you, your head tilted slightly as your eyes searched his face for some type of answer. He melted at the feeling of you running your fingers through his hair and across the back of his neck. Five closed his eyes and rested his forehead against yours once more. His voice barely a whisper as he said

"I promised no apocalypse and no time travel and I left you in time again. Alone. I just...are you mad at me?"

"I could never be mad at you, I missed you so much." You replied gently

A smile crept to Five's face and a weight fell off his shoulders knowing that you weren't upset with him, but your response also amused him. It was the exact same response he had given you when he returned to the future. It was what he said to ease your worry that he was mad at you all those years ago when he left and got stuck in the apocalypse. Five tilted his head up and places a light kiss on your forehead before replying,

"I missed you too ma chérie."

As the two of you stood embraced under the night sky a voice came from down the alleyway calling,

"Hey (Y/N), you okay? You stopped talking to the universe."

You and Five both turn to look at where the voice came from and you see Charlie standing at the entrance to the alley.

"Oh Charlie, I forgot you were here." You comment

"FORGOT?! What do you mean forgot? Do I matter that little to you?" Charlie exclaims before quickly adding "Don't answer that."

Charlie makes his way over to where you are with Five. Leaving the embrace you grab Five's hand to hold as you gesture with the other one to your friend.

"Charlie, this is my boyfriend Five and Five, this is my friend Charlie." You explain "He's the one who kept me sane while I was stuck in this time."

"That's a pretty bold claim saying I kept you sane..." Charlie states before extending his hand out and exclaiming "But wow! It's great to finally meet you. She never shuts up about you."

"Charlie!" You say using your freehand to hit his arm "Don't make me mute you."

"DoN'T MakE mE mUte YoU" Charlie mocks

With his free hand, Five takes Charlie's and shakes it. A full smile appears on his face as he comments,

"I see she's rubbed off on you."

"Not entirely, but definitely too much." Charlie jokes

"Wow, okay." You say sarcastically

Charlie and Five stop shaking hands and Five let go of yours using that arm to wrap around your waist and pull you into his side. Five looks down and you before back to Charlie and says,

"Thank you for taking care of her while I was gone."

"Thank you for coming back and taking over," Charlie jokes before stating "I'm joking, she's the only friend I've ever had so it's been a great experience so far."

"Never a dull day." You add

"I bet." Five replies

As the three of you stand in the alley, Five catches something move out of his peripheral and looks up to see Diego passing by one of the windows. He doesn't notice any of you down in the alleyway though so, a thought comes to Five's mind. As much as he hated the way his brother had been treating him lately, he knew that his brother loved you too. And Diego definitely loved you more than him. Turning to you, Five comments,

"It's getting a bit chilly out here, why don't we head inside. Anyway, I think there's someone else who wants to see you too."

Five then tilts his head to gesture up to the window where Diego is and you turn your head to look. It was your brother. The smile that you had at being reunited with Five widened as you saw your older brother above you. You turn back to Five excited and Five says,

"Let's go. You too Charlie."

Charlie smiles excitedly and the three of you walk inside and start to head up the staircase. As you do so, Five quietly details a plan to surprise Diego. When you approached the door to the apartment you waited quietly with Charlie outside. Five entered alone and as he did Diego asked him,

"Where did you go?"

"Outside. I needed some air and I had a nice chat." Five replies bluntly

Five then closes the door which is your signal and you go invisible and phase yourself through the wall and quietly walk behind where Diego stood. The anticipation rushed through you and you wanted to just run and hug your brother but you know this would mean so much more.

"You had a chat?" Diego questioned, "With who?"

"With me." You said

Diego turned around to look at where the voice came from and when he did you revealed yourself. You looked up at him with a smile on your face. You can see Diego's face go through a series of emotions as he tries to process the sight of you before him. Shifting from shock to confusion to awe he looks on at his little sister before him. You can see him get misty-eyed as he slowly approaches you.

"(Y- (Y/N)?" He asks voice wavering

"Hi Eggo."

Diego quietly takes a few steps over to you before wrapping you in a tight hug. You could hear sniffles coming from him as he held you.

"Eggo are you crying?"

"What? No...I- it's just d-dust" Diego obviously lies

You looked towards Five and rolled your eyes at Diego's response as you hugged him tighter. You knew that your brother had missed you too and even if he was trying to act tough his true colors always showed through. As you held him a knock came from the door. Diego quickly lets go of you and pulls out a knife. A voice calls,

"Can I come in now?"

Diego poises himself ready to throw but you lower his arm. As he looks at you confused you open the door and let Charlie inside.

"Hi, I'm Charlie," Charlie says extending his hand again

Diego looks on at him confused before slowly taking his hand to shake it and replying,

"Uh...Diego."

As you all stand there looking at each other you can feel the tiredness of your feet from standing in heels so long. Looking over towards the living room you see some couches and decide to sit down. As you walk over there the others follow.

"Som how long have you guys been here?" You question

"Three days." Five replies

"About eighty for me," Diego adds

Diego and Five walk over to the couch across from the two sofa chairs as you sit down on one of them. As Charlie takes the other one Diego asks you,

"So how long have you been here?"

You look off to the side. You knew the number of days but actually realizing how long it had been...You were taken aback a little. You look towards them and bring your eyes to meet their gazes. Taking a small breath you quietly respond,

"one thousand, four hundred and eighteen days..."

Their jaws drop and they simultaneously sit down on the couch across from you. No words are said as they stare at you. Five could barely find words to say as his mind was racing too fast calculating the amount of time. Figuring out the amount, Five's eyes went wide with concern.

"(Y/N)...that's..." Five tries to get out

"Three years, ten months, and eighteen days." You state

"Holy shit," Diego says slumping back into the couch

Five's heart dropped and the weight that he thought had left his shoulders came crashing back in full force. You were here for almost four years? He left you for years on end...again? Five looked down at the floor ashamed, he couldn't dare to look you in the eyes right now. He cursed at himself internally for making the exact same mistake that he did the first time but more so he promised himself to keep you safe and he failed. Even if you had already said you weren't mad for what happened and had forgiven him, Five couldn't forgive himself. He needed to make this up to you. He needed to get you home. As he struggled to cope with what he had done Diego asked,

"So how old are you now then?"

"I turned 22 on October 1st, 1963." You reply

"Which is funny because if you were born in 1989 then technically you're also negative 26 right now." Charlie chimes in

"Yes, I am 33, 22, and negative 26 all at the same time." You reply

"Weirdo." Charlie jabs

"Thank you."

"How does he know that? Your actual birthday." Diego questions

"Well, I ended up mentioning some things about the future to him. I was here for almost four years." You explain

"Which don't forget, you still owe me another fact about it." Charlie reminds

"Yeah, yeah you'll get it in time buckaroo." You wave off

"Wait, so I missed four of your birthdays?" Diego complains

Diego was upset with himself that he wasn't there for you when he should've been. Sensing his change in emotion you try to cheer him up by commenting,

"I'm sure you were doing something really important though!"

You watch as Diego's demeanor rapidly changes. Quickly he sits up from leaning back on the couch and looks towards you with a fire in his eyes. He must be passionate about something then. Leaning over the coffee table he looks between you and Charlie before proudly saying,

"I'm going to save President John F. Kennedy."

"JFK needs to be saved?" Charlie questions concerned

He's going to what? Save JFK? He had to be joking. You knew your brother still suffered from a hero complex but had it really gotten this bad after the apocalypse?

"Diego, you're joking, right? JFK's death is a part of history, you can't just change that!"

"JFK dies?!" Charlie exclaims shooting up from his chair

"Listen (Y/N), I know I can do it. I can save him."

"Get your head out of your ass Diego, he's supposed to get assassinated." Five adds snapping out of his trance

"HE GETS ASSASSINATED?!" Charlie yells "(Y/N) is this true?!"

You finally look over to your frantic friend, there was no way to put this lightly. A grimace appeared on your face as you pointed sad finger guns in Charlie's direction. Weakly you answer,

"...that's your fact from the future buddy..."

"NOOOOO!" Charlie yells before plopping back in his seat and mumbling "But I like JFK..."

You lean over and awkwardly pat your friend's back trying to comfort him. This was going to take some time for him though. As you tried your best to help Charlie, Diego and Five bickered over the plan to save JFK.

"You stay out of this Five. This is between me and my sister. I'm going to save the president, (Y/N) do you want in?"

"Diego, I love you but this plan is irrational."

"Thank you! Finally someone with a sense of reason!" Five exclaims "It's this behavior that got him thrown into a psych ward!"

"You were in a psych ward?" You ask

Diego tries to stutter out a reply to you but before he could say anything Five adds,

"Not only was he in a psych ward but he also decided to get with some overly suspicious crazy lady he met a few days ago in the psych ward."

Get with? What did Five mean get with? You really hoped it wasn't the meaning of "get with" that you were accustomed to. You could feel your blood boil a bit but you try to calm yourself down. Maybe this was all a misunderstanding. In a firm but steady voice, you ask,

"What do you mean get with?"

Five looks you dead in the eyes and in the most serious tone he deadpans his response,

"I mean exactly what you think I mean."

Your jaw drops and you look down at the ground in disbelief. You said no words but your face told the story of how you were feeling at this revelation. Anger, hurt, and disgust flooded your system because you could believe your brother's actions. Eighty days. He could get over a woman he loved for almost a decade in eighty days with some stranger he only met a few days ago. Wow. You whip your head to look at Diego and if looks could kill then he would already be dead with the one you were giving him.

"Did you forget Eudora?" You spat

"What?" Diego asks

"Have you an ounce of regret?" you chastise

Five and Charlie exchange a look with each other as they watch you yell angrily at your beloved brother, both knowing the reason why you would be so angered.

"(Y/N), I can explain-" Diego tries to start

You stand up from your seat and look down at your older brother. Your fists clenched tightly as you reprimanded him,

"Eighty days, huh? That's all it took to get over Eudora? You meet one psychotic harlot and that's it, no more Eudora?"

"I-" Diego tries to interject

"I what, Diego?" You rebuke

You took deep breaths to calm yourself but it was to no use. You began to shake as emotion overtook you. Tiny electric sparks started to fly off of you as your emotional buildup starts to seep out through your powers. Your voice wavered as you continued,

"I have been here for almost four years and I'm still not over her death. I loved her for five years. You loved her for over ten! You went on a tirade to get revenge for her death and yet you sit here now completely fine with throwing her away as if she was no one."

Charlie and Five look on at the scene before them but say no words. They both knew this was not something they should intervene in. Diego looks at you with a sorrowful look, water starting to well in his eyes mirroring yours. He opens his mouth but makes no sound. Summoning a knife you point it at your brother, your hand shaking vigorously as you hold it.

"I should kill you so you can confront her yourself and tell her what you've done." You choke out

You continue to point the knife in Diego's direction as you look him in the eye. You stare at him for a bit but then turn your head to look away from him. Stabbing your knife into the coffee table below you quietly say,

"I'm not going to though. I want you to live with the guilt of desecrating her memory."

You couldn't stand to look at your brother right now. You were disgusted at his actions. Walking away from the three of them you hear Diego stutter from behind,

"We-well if you're going to be m-m-mad at me then be m-mad at Five too."

You turn around and look back at the two Hargreeves boys.

"Oh really? Why is that?" You question harshly

"G-go on, t-tell her."

Five looks at you. He knew you were already upset, he didn't want to make it worse with the news that the apocalypse was happening again. You crossed your arms as sparks continued to fly off of you. Tilting your head slightly, you gave him a look as if to say "go on". Five knew that he had to tell you at some point so he might as well get it over with now. Carefully, he broached the topic, calmly stating,

"The apocalypse followed us here and we have six days to stop it."

The room was silent as you stared blankly at your brother and Five.

"What the fuck!" Charlie exclaims breaking the silence

"Couldn't have put it better myself." You reply bluntly

"(Y/N)-" Five tries to start

"No no no, if you're worried I'm upset at you Five, I'm not. Today has been...a day and I'm ready to stop experiencing this day." You explain calmly "We can talk tomorrow but for right now point me to where I can knock out for a few hours."

"Well, Elliott and Luther are shoved into the darkroom so you can take the bedroom. It's straight down the hall." Five replies

"Thank you. Charlie, you make the phone call, I'm going to bed. Five if you decide to sleep tonight, which I highly doubt given the circumstances and how fresh that pot of coffee smells, feel free to come join me and get eight hours of rest for once."

"Absolu-" Diego starts to exclaim

You turn your attention to him quickly and harshly question,

"I'm sorry but do you have a comment to make about my LOVING boyfriend who spent FORTY-FIVE years in a WASTELAND completely ALONE to try and get back to ME?"

Diego closes his mouth and looks away from you.

"That's what I thought," You state before adding "Goodnight."

With that, you turn around a headed down the hall towards the bedroom to fall asleep. Once you enter the room you kick off your heels and plopped down on the bed. You were too emotionally tired to search for any sort of pajamas so you stayed in your dress. As you sat down on the bed and started to process all that was said you couldn't help but get overwhelmed. Your whole existence had been flipped upside down in a matter of hours and it was just so much. Quietly, you let out tiny sobs unsure of any other way to cope.

The three boys had watched you walk away and once the door to the bedroom closes Charlie quietly gets up from his seat and heads over to the phone to make a call.

"Look what you did. Now she's mad at me." Diego complains to Five

"What I did? You were the one to go and get with that psycho." Five retorts annoyed

"You didn't have to tell (Y/N) and her name is Lila." Diego replies

"I don't care about her name and you shouldn't either. Also, I'm not going to lie to my girlfriend." Five complains standing up from the couch "Now if you need me I'm going to go get eight hours of sleep with my girlfriend."

Diego looks at Five angrily as he walks away and towards the bedroom. As Five walks through the kitchen he sees Charlie hanging up the phone.

"Charlie, you can take the couch for the night." Five states before turning to Diego "Diego get off it so he can sleep."

"You're the worst brother ever," Diego replies standing up and moving to one of the sofa chairs

"The feeling is mutual." Five replies

He then walks down the hall and quietly enters the bedroom. As he opens the door he can hear you quietly sniffling. Carefully, he approaches the side of the bed you were on and sits next to you. Gently, he strokes your hair as he asks,

"Are you okay, my love?"

"No." You quietly reply

"Is it because of Diego or the apocalypse?"

"It's- it's just a lot for one day..."

"I know darling." Five softly replies "And I'm sorry. I never wanted anything like this to happen."

The two of you sat on the bed silently and slowly you leaned over and rested your head on your boyfriend's shoulder. Five wrapped an arm around you and held you against him. He hated seeing you so upset. Five tried to think about a way to make you feel better, something to help ease the distress you were going through. An idea came to his head and he stood up from the bed. Turning to you he extending his hand for you to take it. You looked at him quizzically.

"What are you doing?" You asked

A boyish smile appears on his face as he answers,

"We didn't get a chance to dance at the consulate."

Your eyes start to dry and a smile reappears on your face as you take his hand. Standing up Five holds you against him as the two of you start to sway in the dark room with only the light of the moon to guide you. From outside you can hear the sound of a radio playing Elvis Presley's Can't Help Falling In Love and using your powers you open the bedroom window so the sound is clearer. You and Five locked eyes with each other and the world started to fade away. The apocalypse and all the other worries you two faced were irrelevant at this moment. Five slowly leaned his head down and pressed his lips against yours. Unlike the kiss when you reunited earlier, this one was soft and gentle rather than passionate and needy, but the emotion expressed in it was just as strong. This was all either of you needed, and just like the song, neither of you could help falling in love with the other. Parting from the kiss you rest your head on his chest and as you continue to say you can feel yourself getting tired. Five sensed it and asked,

"Tired love?"

You slowly nodded your head. Guiding you back to the bed, Five helped your tired self get in under the covers. Making his way to the other side of the bed he kicks off his shoes before removing his jacket, vest, and tie, laying them nicely on a nearby chair. As he approaches the bed you lift the covers up so he can slide in next to you. You roll towards him, wrapping your arms around his waist and placing your head on his chest. Five wraps his arms back around you and rests his head on top of yours. As he slowly runs his hand up and down your back he says,

"As long as we have each other everything will turn out fine."

You nod your head lightly and Five places a gentle kiss on the top of it. You had missed all of this more than words could express. The memory of being close to Five had started to fade over your years and you started to forget what it was like to hold your boyfriend, dance with him, and just exist with him. But getting to share this with him once more you knew that there was no need to worry because he wouldn't leave your side. Closing your eyes, you start to listen to the beating of Five's heart, and soon enough you managed to fall asleep. Five watched as you slept holding you tight against him. He was worried he'd lose you again if he let go even for a second. You were so resilient, finding your way in a new world after he had dropped you in it a second time, and yet you still found it in your heart to love him. Five didn't know what he did to deserve you, what he did to get to call you his one and only, but he was going to stop this apocalypse no matter what and he was going to make it up to you for leaving you here so long.

The night went on and Five closed his eyes but when he opened them again light was peering through the blinds of the bedroom. It was morning. He had actually slept. Outside the bedroom, he could hear the sounds of chatter in the kitchen. He blinked a few times trying to get the feeling of sleep to go away to no avail. He needed a coffee but you were still peacefully sleeping on top of him and he didn't want to wake you. He smiled at the sight of you. The rays of sunshine lit up your messy hair giving you a radiant glow. A wave of feeling came over Five and compelled him to kiss you and so just like the night before he placed a gentle kiss on the top of your head. And just like Sleeping Beauty, you started to wake at the feeling of a kiss from your one true love. You let out a yawn as your eyes flutter open halfway. The world was still a blur but you could tell from the amount of light that it was day.

"It's morning," you slur still half asleep

Five chuckles to himself at your groggy response. Adorable. He looks at your tired face and replies,

"Yes, it is. Good morning,"

You did not want to deal with all the revelations from the night before nor did you want to deal with whatever else the world was going to throw at you given that it was being flipped on its head again. You nuzzled your face deeper into Five's chest and you stated muffled,

"I don't want to get up,"

"Neither do I, but if you recall there is an apocalypse to stop."

"Can't we deal with it tomorrow?" you ask

"Unfortunately, that's not really an option."

You let out a huff. Maybe if you refused to get up he would just willingly stay. That was not the case though because Five sat up from laying in bed and looked down towards you. If the impending apocalypse wasn't occurring he'd happily stay with you all morning but the world was going to end and he needed to stop it. You look back up towards him with a grumpy look on your face that your plan didn't work.

"I'm going to get up so I can start figuring out a new plan, but you feel free to stay here as long as you like. Okay?" Five explains calmly

"Okay..." You mumble

Five takes your hand and brings it up to his lips placing a soft kiss on the top of it. Pulling away he looks at you once more, his thumb gently running back and forth across your knuckles.

"I'm going to go now but you come and join whenever you want."

You nod your head and with that Five gets up and puts on his vest, tie, jacket, and shoes. He heads to the door and walks out closing it behind him but not before giving you one last smile. You lay in bed for a few minutes but without Five with you, there was no reason to stay. You get up from the bed and look in the mirror in the corner of the room. Fixing your hair and flattening out your dress you decide to leave the room and walk out to the chattering of the others who were awake. You saw Luther standing by the stove, Five leaned up against a counter, Charlie sitting at the kitchen table and Diego pacing back and forth. You walk past Diego and sit down on the other chair at the kitchen table.

"No, no, no, I don't understand. They keep following me." Diego says, a scowl on his face

"What are they talking about?" You ask Charlie

"I don't know. I've been staring at the number of eggs that Luther has been cooking." Charlie replies

As you look over and see a mountain of scrambled eggs Luther asks,

"Wait, who?"

"Those Dutch sociopaths." Diego states

"They're Swedish, you idiot." Five comments "Hired guns paid to eradicate us before we do any more damage to this timeline."

"Oh. No wonder those guys said she's one of them when I fought them at the consulate. I'm one of the people they want dead." You mention aloud

"You fought them?" Diego and Five ask simultaneously

"Uh, Yeah." You reply bluntly

"We're going to discuss that later," Diego says before turning to Five "Why now? I mean, I'm fine for three months until you showed up."

"Yeah, I was here for a year and no one messed with me." Luther comments

"I had almost four years with no problems." You add

After you finish your statement another man walks into the room. He looks around at the people there before looking towards you and Charlie. Pointing at you two he says,

"I've seen you before."

Diego, Luther, and Five all look towards you confused.

"Oh yeah, four days ago I paid you a hundred dollars so we could. use your phone to make calls."

"You also threatened to gouge his eyes out if he didn't" Charlie adds

"You what?" Luther asks

Ignoring him you reply to Charlie,

"He tried shutting the door on my face and we needed a phone, I had no choice in the matter."

"Sure..." Charlie says sarcastically

"That's true but I feel like I've seen you somewhere else." The man says

Without another word, he walks out of the kitchen and into the living room. Odd. Diego then turns to Five and angrily says,

"I still don't understand how all of can be fine until you show up."

"Listen, even if it was my fault, which it isn't, we only have six days before the end of the world" Five explains "And the closest anyone's gotten to Dad was that driveway at the consulate."

Well...that wasn't exactly true but you weren't going to say anything. This wasn't the time. You think. As you decided to keep quiet you could feel someone looking at you. You look over at Charlie and see him staring at you intently. You knew what he was thinking in his head but you were not going to acknowledge him on it. Instead, you looked away, back towards the conversation at hand.

"Well...That's not exactly true." Luther says looking up from his eggs

"What do you mean?" Five then asks

"I saw him." Luther states

You and the rest of the group look on intrigued as Luther details the events of him seeing Reginald in person. The more he detailed the story though the more you came to a realization. That was your birthday party a year ago. How did you not see him or run into him? Your eyes then go wide as you realize something one more. You look over to Charlie who looks like he's going through the same realization. In sync you both whisper,

"The hobo."

Charlie gets up from his seat and makes his way over to the doorway to the living room. You follow after him and stand close by. The two of you stay facing forward pretending that you are still listening. Slowly as not to cause suspicion, Charlie leans over to you and whispers,

"You need to tell them."

"I'm not telling them shit." You whisper back

"(Y/N) they need to know!" Charlie whispers more aggressively

"This is not the time!" You whisper aggressively back

You and Charlie continue to whisper fight with each other catching the attention of the Hargreeves boys. They look on in confusion trying to figure out what you two were saying. As the two of you continued to quietly bicker, Elliott exclaimed,

"I remember where I know you from! You're Reginald Hargreeves adoptive daughter!"

You immediately retch at his words. You hated people calling you that, being his daughter is the last thing you wanted to be. The Hargreeves boys stare at you with the jaws dropped. They weren't sure if they heard Elliott correctly.

"Elliott, what do you mean Reginald Hargreeves, daughter?" Diego questions

"Well just look at the newspaper," Elliot says holding out the paper for Diego to take

Diego snatches the paper from his hands as Luther and Five move closer to look at it. The three of them look at the giant front-page photo of you smiling, surrounded by a group of people, as you stand between their dad and Grace. The three of them then proceed to read the front-page headline: Blasting America Upward: NASA Reveals Billionaire Reginald Hargreeves' Adoptive Daughter as Originator of Primate Rocket Test Trial Concept

"Elliott, why do you have this?" Five asks

"I kept it because the front-page photo includes Majestic Twelve member Michael Anderson," Elliott explains

"Ew, imagine wanting to keep a photo of my dad." Charlie comments annoyed

"HE'S YOUR DAD?!" Elliott exclaims

"Yeah, regrettably." Charlie replies "I'm Charlie Anderson. His son."

"Oh wow! A Majestic 12 member's son is in MY apartment! I have so many questions!" Elliott excitedly bursts

Elliott takes Charlie by the arm and pulls him over to his desk full of papers and news clippings leaving you to deal with the fallout of the revelation.

"We're you even going to tell us this?" Five asks quietly

"I don't know...Maybe? I wouldn't know where to start..." You try to explain

"Well start explaining then." Diego commands

"Yeah! Why does this say you're his adoptive daughter!" Luther questions angrily

"First of all, I'm not his adoptive daughter. The public always gets that wrong. The only thing I am is the heir to his estate, legally I am not his child nor would I ever choose to be. All of this happened by accident!" You exclaim

"What do you mean by accident?" Five inquires

You start to pace around and make wild gestures with your hands as you try to find the words to explain the circumstances. Everything was really just a series of events. Trying your best you start to ramble to them about what's happened.

"When I was dropped in the alley I passed out, went into a coma for seven days, woke up in the hospital and the first person I saw was Mom. She found me in the alley and constantly visited me while I was in the hospital. After I was released she took me in. We went to some meeting and met Reginald and some of his colleagues. I presented the idea to send a primate into space and everyone agreed with it."

"Pogo," Diego said

"Yeah, Pogo. And then Mom and Reginald started working together, unfortunately, started dating, Mom alone legally adopted, and then we moved in with Reginald and I became a public figure. Literally, everything has been by chance! Hell, even meeting Charlie was by chance!"

"That's true," Charlie comments trying to get away from Elliott

"Wait..." Diego interjects "You were in a coma for seven days?"

"Were you in pain?" Five asks concerned

"Guys, that's not what matters right now!" Luther exclaims

"Of course it matters! She was in a coma!" Five reprimands him

"She was in a coma FOUR YEARS AGO!"

"No Luther, this is important." Diego retorts "So you're okay?"

"I'm here aren't I?" You reply to Diego before turning to Five and saying "Don't worry I wasn't in pain."

"So that's why you were at the consulate yesterday. You attended with him." Five comments

"And mom," Diego adds

"Yup. I was forced to go because Reginald, Mom, and I are apparently an influential unit." You respond

"That man will say anything but the word family." Charlie jokes as he walks over to you, finally escaping Elliott

"Oh, so you've just been galavanting about with our mom and dad while you've been here, huh? That's what you've been doing." Luther accuses

"Luther, who cares what she was doing? That's not what matters. We need to get to dad because he knows something about time travel." Five ridicules

Luther rolls his eyes and lets out a huff before heading back to the kitchen table and plopping down in one of the seats. Grabbing his fork he starts to shovel eggs into his mouth. Elliott approaches the kitchen and asks Five,

"Wait, why don't you just do your thing and, uh, time travel us out?"

Five lets out a huff before walking over to refill his cup with coffee.

"Anyone care to explain?" Five asks annoyed

"First time he tried, he got lost in the apocalypse." Luther states

A pout comes upon Diego's face as he crosses his arms. Angrily mumbling, Diego adds,

"Second time, he regressed in age and started dating my sister,"

You look over at your brother. He was making it sound like the consequence of Five's time-traveling was not his physical age getting messed up but rather the fact that he started dating you. Unsurprising yet still unbelievable. "Last time I tried, I scattered my family, and lovely girlfriend over there, across three years in Dallas, Texas, possibly triggering a doomsday." Five explains

"Damn when you said he fucked up, I didn't think you meant he fucked up fucked up." Charlie leans over and mentions to you

"Charlie," you reprimand lightly, hitting his arm "That's my boyfriend, be a bit more sensitive."

"You said it first."

"I was summarizing..."

Unaware of the conversation you were having with Charlie, Five turns to Elliott. His signature know-it-all look on his face as he asks,

"Any more questions, Elliott?" "Uh, no." Elliott replies

"You're missing the big picture Dad is the ringleader of a sinister cabal that's planning to kill the president." Diego exclaims

Dear God, when was he going to give up on this whole save JFK deal? You knew the answer to that question. It was never. He had to save JFK or JFK had to die for this to be done. You had no clue why he was making these connections though. Granted you didn't associate with Reggie outside of what was necessary but you never got an indication that he was part of a cabal. Sure he had government ties but...a cabal seemed like a stretch to you. You knew wickedness resided inside of him but he would never assassinate the president, especially since Grace admired JFK so much. Would he? "A cabal?" Luther questions, his mouth still full of eggs

"Ignore him, Luther. Look, the way I see it, we only have one option." Five states to the group

"Oh, yeah? And what's that?" Luther questions "It's time to get the Umbrella Academy back together." Five replies "Hell, yeah. Family meeting." Diego says "Okay then, can one of you get Allison, please?" Luther asks "You two still a thing?" Diego inquires

Luther just looks at him without responding. Knowing something was up Diego leans in closer and quietly asks,

"Do we need to talk?"

"No, she's married." Luther replies upset "Whoa. Dude, that's rough." Diego responds "I can handle it." Luther lies "I'll get her. Can you get Vanya without, uh, squeezing her to death?" Five requests "I'll try." Luther retorts

Five starts to walk away and towards the stairs leading down to the ground floor of the building. You turn to Charlie and say,

"I'll be right back."

As you walk away you can see Elliott approaching Charlie out of your peripheral and from behind you, you hear Charlie call,

"(Y/N)!"

You kept moving on though and follow Five down the stairs to the front entrance. When you get to the front door Five stops and turns around to face you.

"Are you coming with me?" He questions, a smile on his face

You were thinking about it but then you heard from upstairs,

"Please stop asking me about my dad! I don't like him!"

You watch as Charlie tries to speed walk away from Elliott upstairs.

"Please I just want to know about him!" Elliott says following him

"I think I'm going to stay to keep Elliott at bay and Charlie from jumping out a window." You reply to Five

"That's reasonable."

"You'll be back soon?" You ask

"As quick as can be mon chérie." Five says before placing a quick peck on your cheek

He pulls back and you give him a smile which he returns before flashing away. Turning around you head back upstairs. Luther had left through the back entrance to go get Vanya so all that was left was Diego, Elliott, you, and Charlie. Elliott continued to push Charlie to talk about his dad and you could tell Charlie was getting frustrated. His dad was the last person he'd want to talk about, especially unwillingly.

"Please I've never even gotten close to anyone whose parent is high up in the majestic 12 before just tell me something!" Elliott begs

You watch as Charlie stops in place and turns on his heel to face Elliott and looks him dead in the eyes. Charlie's face was red and his expression was less than enthused. You hear as Charlie takes a deep breath in before bursting,

"You want to know about my dad? You really want to know? He's an awful person. Never loved me, never loved my mom, he only ever loved himself. Everything he does is for personal gain and status. He could care less about anything that requires emotional labor and has done the barest of bare minimum as a parent. He's an awful man, I want him to die soon and god do I hope he rots in hell once he does. Is that enough for you?"

Elliott nods his head and from the kitchen Diego comments,

"Amen, right there with you bro!"

Charlie walks off to the couch and quietly sits down on it. You knew he was upset, he hated his dad as much as the Hargreeves hated theirs. You had no clue what it was like to despise your father but you did know what it was like to despise theirs. Walking behind the couch you stood directly behind Charlie because you knew there was one way to cheer him up immediately. Extending your arm out above his head you reach your hand out flat before proceeding to aggressively pat him on the head. At first, he tries swatting you away but in time he starts laughing. When you can tell he's all better you stop and he looks up at you.

"So a family meeting, huh?" Charlie says

"Yup. You'll finally get to meet everyone in the flesh." You reply walking around to the front of the couch

"How well do you think it's going to go?" Charlie questions

"About as well as me and Diego talking last night. Probably worse." You reply bluntly as you sit next to him

Charlie gives a small nod of his head. He had this look on his face and you knew he was contemplating saying something.

"Just say it." you command

"What?"

"You're thinking about something, so just say it."

"You can't stay mad at Diego forever. He's your brother." Charlie comments

"I will do what I must." You reply crossing your arms

"You will try." He responds

You stand up and start to pace back and forth in front of the couch. Charlie knew you better than this there was something deeper than just being mad at Diego for meeting someone else. He agreed with all the points you had made before but he could just feel something was missing from your reasoning. As you pace around you complain

"It just doesn't make sense! He knew Eudora for a decade. That's approximately 3650 days plus two leap years so 3652. He knew this floozy for four. You know how much 4 is of 3652?"

"How much?" Charlie asks unenthused

"0.001 percent. It's a fraction of a fraction of A FRACTION!" You exclaim angrily

"Okay, so what's the real issue." Charlie questions

You look at him with a mix of anger and surprise.

"How dare you- I- uh-" You try to respond

You shut your mouth when you realize no response would come. He was right. That wasn't quite the real issue, it was part of it but it wasn't the root cause. You let out a sigh and look down at the ground. There was a far off look in your eyes as you sat on the coffee table across from Charlie. You thought about why you were truly upset, what was really making you tick and it hurt you to think about. You looked up at Charlie as you tried to hold a few tears back. Your voice wavered as you softly spoke,

"Besides my Mom, he and Eudora were the closest things I had to parents after I lost mine...We were a family...and it feels like he's throwing all of that away..."

"And you're losing your family to a stranger." Charlie adds

You nod your head lightly. Charlie stands up and reaches his hand out lightly patting your head. A small smile comes to your face and you look up towards your friend.

"How about we go for a short walk? Clear your head before everyone gets here. You know someone is going to mention you've been living with Reggie, so might as well get in the headspace for whatever reactions might occur." Charlie suggests

You nod your head once more and the two of you head downstairs to get some air before everyone else showed up. As you walked away Diego peeked his head around the doorframe and watched you leave, his face streaked with a few stray tears. In your fit of anger, you had forgotten that Diego was still at the apartment. He had heard what you had said and between last night and now he couldn't help but feel disappointed in himself. He still had complicated feelings in terms of Lila but he needed to figure them out because they really weren't worth you feeling like you were losing him to someone who had barely been around. He knew how awful that feeling was. Diego dried his eyes and put on a strong face as he heard Luther arrive back with Vanya.

Time passed and Five had arrived back with Klaus and Allison. It took forever to get them to come along though since they were both relentlessly drunk. As Five entered the building with his inebriated siblings he saw the other three up on the balcony above. As the sun shined in the room the six living Hargreeves all looked at each other. Breaking the silence, Klaus pulls off his glasses and comments,

"Oh, wow. I know this is impossible, but...did we all get sexier?"

Allison looks up at the balcony above. There stood Vanya in the flesh. She hadn't seen her since the night of the apocalypse. Her voice wavered and she said, "Vanya."

Vanya looked back down at Allison. Pure joy radiated off of her as she excitedly replied, "I can't believe I have a sister."

Vanya makes her way down the stairs towards where the rest of the group is and Luther and Diego follow suit. When Vanya gets to the main floor she stands in front of Allison. The two of them look at each other for a bit before Allison quietly states, "I missed you." "Thank God someone did. " Vanya responds

The two of them stand awkwardly for a second before opening their arms and enveloping each other. The two sisters happily reunited. Klaus attempts to hug Diego but Diego extends his arm keeping him at a distance.

"Oh, you are drunk." Diego states "Yeah. No, just a little... just a few..." Klaus says before noticing the hug going on "Oh, that's so sweet." Slowly Klaus walks over to his sisters and wraps his arms around them.

"Hi" Vanya softly says

"Hey, Vanny." Klaus greets placing a kiss to the top of her head

Five looked around and noticed that you were nowhere to be found. He was about to start asking questions when he heard the door to the building open and the sound of your voice speaking behind him.

"And so that's how I snuck me and my friends into a 21+ club at 16 years old." you explain to Charlie, unaware of the others in the room

"You what?!" Diego exclaims

Your attention snaps to the room filled with Hargreeves. You look around to see Vanya, Allison, and Klaus standing all together on the left side of the room while Luther, Diego, and Five stand on the right side. You then did a double-take as you noticed one more Hargreeves sitting in the corner on an old TV display. Ben. Something was off about seeing him this time but still, you smiled at him and he happily waved back. Turning your attention back to the living group you attempt to divert the topic by saying,

"Hey everyone! Long time, no see!"

"Hey (Y/N)! It's nice to see you again!" Klaus says buying into the diversion

Diego shoots you an upset look that only a protective older brother would give and you shrug your shoulders back. You see Vanya looking at you quizzically. She then asks,

"Are you my sister too?"

You now look back confused. Vanya knew you two weren't related so why was she asking that?

"She has amnesia." Five informs

"Oh." You express before turning to Vanya "No, I'm not related to you. Diego sees me as his little sister but I'm not a Hargreeves."

"Just because you weren't adopted by our dad doesn't mean you're not a Hargreeves. You're family." Ben comments from behind you

You smile at his comment. Five then proceeds to ask,

"Klaus. Is Ben here?" "Oh, uh... no." Klaus fumbles out before lying "No, unfortunately, ghosts can't time travel."

"What?" You say to yourself, a confused look on your face "Are you kidding me?" Ben exclaims annoyed

Seeing that this was going to be everyone, Five decides to move forward with the meeting and states, "All right, then. Let's get down to business."

Everyone starts to make their way upstairs and finds somewhere to sit or stand in the living room. Once everyone is settled Five takes the charge of starting to meeting and says,

"All right. First off, I wanna say I'm sorry. I know I really screwed the pooch on this whole going-back-in-time-and-getting-stuck thing. But the real kick in the pants here is we brought the end of the world back here with us." "Oh, my God, again?" Klaus exclaims as he grabs himself a drink

He looks around at the group and everyone looks back. He didn't know already? Realizing that he was out of the loop Klaus continues,

"All of you knew? Why am I always the last one to find out about the end of the...Oh, my God. My cult is gonna be so pissed. Five! I told them we had until 2019." "We have until Monday. We have six days." Five states "Is it Vanya?" Klaus asks "Klaus." Allison chastises

"What? It's usually Vanya." Klaus retorts "Do you have any leads, Five?" Vanya questions "Yeah, we have one." Five says taking a file from Diego

Five hands the file to Allison and she opens it to see a photo paperclipped to the inside. Her eyes go wide with shock as she comments, "Holy shit, is that Dad?"

"Yeah." Diego replies "That's him?" Vanya inquires

"Standing on the grassy knoll." Diego informs "Diego and I have been trying to talk to Dad about what exactly this means. So far, we've got nothing." Five explains

"Not nothing. He's planning to kill Kennedy." Diego retorts

"Maybe. But we don't know who or what sets doomsday in motion. Could be Kennedy, could be something entirely independent. But if we know something changes the timeline, we have to make it right." Five corrects "Yeah, but how are we supposed to fix it if we don't know what's broken?" Allison asks "Come on. Do the math. We know Dad's having shady-ass meetings with some shady-ass people. We know he's on the grassy knoll in three days to kill the president. So I think we all know what we have to do." Diego describes getting up from his chair "Talk to Dad." Five states

"Kill Dad." Diego says at the same time

Five looks back at Diego and shoots him a look while the others look around in confusion. Even Ben was puzzled by what was going on. He looks your way and you shrug your shoulders mouthing I don't know to him. "None of us are supposed to be here, right? I mean, what if it's us? Has anyone here done anything to screw up the timeline?" Vanya wonders

Everyone is silent for a second looking at each other with wide eyes. It seems like no one is going to say anything until Luther chimes in, "Diego's been stalking Lee Harvey Oswald."

"And you're working for Jack Ruby." Diego yells back "Allison has been very involved in local politics." Klaus slips into the conversation "Okay, you started a cult." Allison retorts

"Thank you!" Ben exclaims finally getting support "I'm... I'm just a... a nanny on a farm. I don't have anything to do with all of that." Vanya stutter "Well, maybe you do, we just don't know it yet." Allison comments back

Diego whistles loudly grabbing everyone's attention. With all eyes on him, he explains, "Listen to yourselves. Everything in our new lives is connected to Kennedy. That can't be a coincidence. Luther works for Ruby, Allison is protesting the government, Dad is on the grassy knoll, (Y/N) has been living with him for 3 years, Klaus is...doing something weird and pervy but probably related. See, clearly, we were all sent back here for one special reason: saving John Fitzgerald Kennedy."

"I'm sorry go back a second. (Y/N) has been living with him?" Allison asks

"If it makes it any better it was completely by accident. A series of unfortunate events." You explain

"Lemon Snickers," Charlie says to himself

"So close buddy. Good try." You reply patting his arm Everyone looks around for a second before starting to argue again with each other. Their voices becoming a cacophony of sound. You and Charlie look on at the mess that is a Hargreeves get together.

"You were right, this is worse than last night." Charlie admits

"Yeah, I told you."

From across the room, Five listens to the sound of his siblings arguing blending together. The loud mixture of noise sent him back into his memories. The awful future of if they don't stop this doomsday. He remembered the fire and destruction. The ash in the air and the bodies on the ground. A bloody mess in the exact same street just outside the building. And his siblings eviscerated by nuclear weapons, reduced to nothing. While everyone continued to argue you saw Five slipping into the recesses of his memory. Walking over to him you pull his hand out of his pocket and take it in yours. Five shakes his head slightly and looks at you after fully coming back to reality. He holds your hand a bit tighter before turning back to his siblings.

"Guys, you all die." Five states, his voice wavering as he spoke

You squeezed his hand, reassuring him that you were there for him. Taking a breath he hesitantly continues,

"I was there. I saw it. And I wanna forget it, but I can't. I saw Russian nukes vaporize the world with all of you in it...in a war that never happened until we brought it here. And Hazel gave his life to save us, so you may need to shut up and just listen to me. I don't know if the things we've experienced here are all connected. I don't know if there's a reason for everything. But Dad will. We need to talk to him before everyone and everything we know is dead."

Five finishes his thoughts and without a second to pause Luther gets up from his seat and says, "Okay, I'm out." "Did you even hear me, Luther?" Five criticizes "Yeah, I did. I heard a 58-year-old man who still wants his daddy to come and fix everything. Why don't you get your girlfriend to help you out. She's his favorite after all." Luther ridicules

Luther starts to walk away but you could feel your blood boil. Five had been through 45 years of one apocalypse, saved all of you from dying when you were unable to stop it and now was pleading with his siblings to help him stop this new one and Luther was just going to walk out? Unable to contain your anger you shout,

"Are you fucking kidding me?"

Everyone turns to look at you, Luther included.

"Minus Vanya we all agreed to travel back in time. We took a gamble to save our lives, ended up here and now we're facing a doomsday. That's the facts of the matter, we fucked up by being here and now we need to stop it and get out. If Five thinks that your dad can help us then we should listen."

"Well, you can still count me out. It's time we all grew the hell up and I'm sure you can run on home to dad and fix it Number Zero." Luther mocks

"You know you're being a real prick Luther! For someone who wants us all to grow up, it's childish of you to still be mad that my number is above yours. A number I didn't want in the FUCKING FIRST PLACE!" You rebuke

Luther shakes his head before stating,

"I'm out of here." "Luther!" Vanya exclaims

"Come back." Allison begs

Diego gets up from his seat and starts following Luther down the stairs. You watch as Luther walks away. Maybe it was better without him here.

"Where are you going?"

"Save it, Diego," Luther says

Letting go of your hand Five spacial jumps down the stairs and in front of Luther. Looking him in his eyes Five commands, "No one leaves until we figure this out."

Luther stares at Five for a second before grabbing him by the shirt and tossing him over the railing. Spacial jumping once more so he didn't hit the ground Five lands outside in the alleyway. Straightening out his uniform he looks back towards the building and asks himself, "Jeez...When did the monkey learn how to fight dirty?"

Five starts walking back to the door to enter the building but hears a clatter coming from the roof above. Looking up he sees Lila standing there. Speaking the only words that come to his mind he comments, "Son of a bitch."

Link to Side Story Here: The Tattoo - “A Family Reunion” Side Story ________________________________

Taglist: @xplrreylo @joebob15274 @insatiable-ivy @fruitsaladtree @angelpeachamber @academy-umbrella @lizziel1410 @ir3neeee @faith-quake @aliens-with-colas @sunsetcurve-1995 @lady-celeste25 @im-dead-and-hurting @nerdypinupcrystal @cherry-ki-d @anapocalypseinmymind @vicassa @2cuteforyourlies @taylorsmakingfuckingmacandcheese @n1ghtsh4d3-67 @cheshire-salvatore-mikaelson @shadowycreationcupcake @emily-hargreeves @metor-showers1994 @fivehargreevesforthewin @rinko-san @supernovavision @cicilisthebest @flickbix @hi-v-juice @magykal-777 @zosiaduda @thethirdwheelfriend @mysticracoon @isnt-it-loverly @officiallydarkgeek @lady1505 @always-the-very-worst @tinypandagirl @libidinexx @lemongrabbuns @itwasallred @deadandoverit @shlokage @keksi249 @theoriginalkat @we-stan-fiction @bi-idiot-fanfics @annnagennnie @izzyjojo4 @megasimpleplan4ever @flowertoty @grabthemoneyandletsgo @itsametaphorbriansblog @vanillacaramelhoney @satvaldiva @disaster-magician @margotsfandoms @emily-b-m @bluechildrenlickmytoes @soft-slytherin-sweetie @oceanspray5 @im-here-for-fanfics @thebloodrobin @freestarlight @starcurrent @lilacs-lavender

179 notes · View notes

jiminrings · 3 years

Note

Can I request a drabble, hobi is kinda like a band singer and Y/N is like his old time friend and they like had a falling out bc he got super successful but years after they're like together again? IS IT TOO SPECIFIC UHM :")

parallel

pairing: hoseok x y/n

wordcount: 4k

glimpse: hobi’s kind of an asshole and is vERY much emotionally repressed, y/n’s serotonin is dependent on wearing bridesmaid gowns, the dwindling one-sided pining anD the everlasting question of where the fuck was hoseok when you needed him :D // gif is from pinterest!

notes: this drabble really hits close to home and tysm for the request babe!! even if i’m a month late yeesh :O

you can’t believe yourself either when you say it

but holy shit — weddings are definitely your thing!

there’s something about the union of marriage that gets your head into overdrive but in a gOOD way

there’s just something so pulling about last-minute changes and family drama and awkward trips to the restroom that make your mind mHMMMM THIS IS IT CHIEF

yea granted that not every wedding you go and participate in isn’t exactly straight out of a rom-com

lmao sometimes it’s so obvious that the bride doesn’T love the groom but hey!!! who’s keeping tabs :D

you love wedding environments so much that here you are, two years out of uni and a couple of gigs later — couples are LITERALLY fighting over you

heh not to brag but uh

you weren’t recognized as best wedding planner for two years in a row and have your face in multiple covers of bridal magazines and such

time magazine recognized you as one of the most influential people in the scene last year but hey !!!!! no big deal lads

“i am asking you for just one minute, y/n!! stop being a wedding planner and start being my maid of honor!!”

nayeon exasperates and tugs you by your sleeve, having already noticed your second nature of taking charge the moment you entered the hall

after all, this is just cake tasting! that’s why she’s brought her maid of honor to help her out, nOT immediately go fishing for a clipboard

“well if the planner you hired wasn’t so sloppy-...” it’s a fact! he relies too much on his tablet and doesn’t even have any paper with him, and even if he’s already using a tablet, he doesn’t even use different colors to mark out!

apparently nayeon can’t handle the truth because she’s stamping her hand to your mouth that’s already a frown, about to suffocate you if only you didn’t bite it

>:|

y/n - 1 | jisoo’s hand - 0

you’re just a lil bit cranky alright

the last wedding you’ve catered to was just three days ago, and well you’re thankful for your job!!! really!!! bc not everyone is as booked as you nor sought-for

but there’s something about her wedding that puts you off :((

she’s very kindly yet firmly told you that no, you would absolutely not be her wedding planner and coordinator

“b-but i-“

“i want you to relax! and it’s-...”

“we said-“

“we said when we were kids that we’d plan each other’s wedding, but we didn’t swear on it! and i want you to-...”

“y-you told-“

“i told you that we didn’t have a wedding planner yet so you’d intentionally clear your schedule for me! and here we are-...”

“i’ll cry-“

“aww you big baby, save it for the wedding! i told you, just relax, m’kay? let yoongi handle the planning, and you do the unwinding.”

goddamn yoongi

yoongi who’s a wedding planner in his sPARE time could fuck right off

you don’t care if he’s very persuasive and firm and happened to book nayeon’s wedding even it was peak season :((

you don’t wanna admit it, but being a wedding planner has basically been your personality trait for the past years and it’s hard to cope when your job is to not.... plan and worry

anyways besides that

you’re a little iffy because nayeon’s wedding is your wake-up call

you’ve been planning weddings.... but uh when the FUCK is yours

u are so tempted to put a sock over your head and just yell gIVE ME A RING!!! PUT IT IN THE BAG

unfortunately, you don’t even have someone in your life to readily propose to you

you would have had someone, actually —

if only hoseok didn’t wake up one day and decide to remove you from his life

if only your childhood friend didn’t suddenly decide that you’re not worthy of his attention and time!!!

god he thinks he’s a bigshot

and well yea ok he IS a bigshot

who doesn’t know jung hoseok at this point :((

you’ve always figured that he’d be successful at whatever path he chooses and for a moment, you feel sorry for him that he’s stuck in such a state of mundaneness

he’s stuck between home and school and since he has no choice — you

your each other’s day one!!! the moment your mom went home from the hospital, her first instinct was to knock on hoseok’s mom’s door and then iMMEDIATELY present you to her

the two of them are absolute best friends and why not make our babies the same way ya know????

the two of you were apparently so close as babies that when one was crying, the other would comfort

and you weren’t even a year old then????

you’ve shared cribs and milk bottles and clothes and everything in between with hobi

so why is it that when you’re just almost at the peak of your life with graduation, he just suddenly decides to drop you?

he’s suddenly too cool for you as if he hasn’t spent countless nights crying on your shoulder for any inconveniece that gets brought up

he can’t even meet your eyes :(((

that’s why graduation is the blandest and emptiest day you could recall

hoseok is over there with his bandmates looking the absolute hAPPIEST and you’re there by the corner.,.,. alone by yourself feeling like your cap has the words dropped by jung hoseok :D all over it

he’s at his peak and at the top of his life performing and touring, whenever and wherever

he’s happy

but without you in it :(

the irrational (and probably rational) part in your head is beyond infuriated at him because atleast offer an explanation!!! if you did wrong at one point, then he should tell you!!!

not suddenly pretend that you were nEVER in his life

even his mom feels guilty and ashamed over his son’s actions so she orders flowers from the shop signed underneath your company, then send it back to you

for awhile she tried to pretend that it was hoseok but no :((( that man will physically convulse if he doesn’t add (atleast) three hearts after his name

you hate him so much that you still religiously visit his instagram and wonder if he could see your likes despite a couple other million liking the same posts

you hate him so much that he’s number one on every single thing in your spotify wrapped

you hate him sO much that you wonder who’s behind the songs his band plays and how you’d wish that you’d be the one he’s writing about

“is the cake that... perfect?”

nayeon gently places a hand on your shoulder to which you flinch and she backs off because christ i’m nOT taking the cake away from you!!!

oh my god why are you tearing up

“yeah, yeah! it’s so good. you should try it nayeon!” you’re scrambling to scrape up your plate, almost shoving the fork into her mouth as she squeals with the sudden attack

yoongi has ???? hovering around his head but this is nOT about you my man

he sneaks a look to the bride’s plate and uh-huh... yup..... she has the same moist chocolate fudge cake with coffee ganache on her alright

the topic of hoseok that you bring up to yourself, one that no one knows (not even nayeon!!!), is just something that never seems to vacate your mind fully

it’s been two years and you’re still so touchy and you dON’T KNOW WHY

he probably doesn’t even think about you when he’s drunk and bored

“this champagne must be so... nice?”

nayeon thinks out loud as you’re once again crying into doing your maid of honor duties

she’s a lil worried if she’s being honest but you always whisk her away when she’s about to ask

like right now :D

“are you-...”

“i just can’t believe you’re getting married!! wow, you’re so cool. with the love of your life. then the two of you could be cool together after the wedding. you aren’t gonna forget me once you’re married, are you? nayeon do you think that i would ever be married-...”

you should just accept it now :((

you’re a little bit of a mess and a half underneath your pantsuits and walkie-talkies and the special pride you’d carry whenever the couple mentions you in their wedding speeches

absolutely WHY in the hell do you think about hoseok when it comes to weddings???

it’s almost a pavlovian response when you instruct the people to open the doors and the bride to start walking and your mind would iNSTANTLY think about him

it’s sometimes awkward when the couple would ask ah !!!! ms. y/n u are such a world-renowned wedding planner !!!! your own wedding must’ve been magnificent :D

aha actually about dat.,.,

you get tons of gifts of gratitude from just a single client alone and you don’t have hoseok and his stupidly powerful arms to help carry boxes back to your car

you don’t have him to give untouched and left-over flowers to

you don’t have him to remind you when you’re getting a little ahead of yourself over just talking to sponsors and trying to squeeze in as much as you could for an initial budge

you don’t have hoseok, in all his glory, to put his hand on the small of your back when you’re talking to how you need the fireworks to start the moment the band starts playing ice ice baby and the vendor does nOT need to know why it’s the song chosen by the couple

it’s what he’d do when you’re trying to fit two semesters’ worth of notes into a pricey A3 notebook that you’ve bought

and just how many weddings do you plan and coordinate, even within just a span of two week?

a lot.

often.

you think about hoseok a lot. often. oftenly a lot.

but aha nOT TODAY!!!

today’s nayeon’s wedding and you’re not gonna ruin it for her by projecting your yearning into your best friend’s wedding that clearly isn’t yours

10/10 she’d probably stop reciting her vows to ask you why you’re sniffling

your only source of distraction is your gown!!!

your maid of honor is the absolute pRETTIEST and you’d be lying if you said you didn’t feel gorgeous in it

it’s floor-length silk!!! fLOOR-LENGTH !! SILK !! GOWN

it’s in a deep mauve with an off-shoulder situation and a little risqué bit of cleavage!!! cinches right at the top of your waist and poofs a little and oh my god mayhaps you aRE pretty

god hoseok may have not written you a song, but sean kingston dEFINITELY did

nayeon knew you’d be catching everyone’s attention as much as her wedding dress would and she’s absolutely happy and fine with it!!

in fact she’s strategically practiced her throws for her bouquet so you’d catch it and your gown would nOt go to waste

having a wedding happen right where you are, but being in it as a guest instead of a planner, is just so much... calmer

you’re not fixing the chaos but you’re just watching it!!! if you feel a little more bubbly then you’re gonna partake in it hee-hee

yoongi’s actually not so bad

he could just be a little too lax which ends up with him being lost and distraught

you could see so much of you in him when you were just starting out and it’s endearing actually

(( nayeon’s told you in passing that she once told yoongi that you were her best friend and he looked both intimidated and awed at the same time ))

the only thing you help yoongi with is sending him a thumbs-up every now and then and he perks uP because that’s the signal that he’s doing a good job and not fucking up

nayeon looks so beautiful and you’re already tearing up fixing her veil :((

you know how wedding photographers and videographers LOVE people crying???? they r probably eating your shit up so quick that you won’t be surprised if you take up atleast half of the same-day edit of their wedding film

there’s something so serene about the hecticness everyone’s indulged themselves in

you’re grinning when you walk down the aisle because you realize that omg you haven’t doNE this in a long time!!!

the last time you did was testing out the aisle for a client that wanted it ala crazy rich asians and you had to walk back and forth cOLD-ASS water with damp rolled-up pant cuffs before they got the temperature and the levels right

nah you should definitely know how it’d be because after all :D you aRE the consultant for that scene in crazy rich asians :D no biggie :D

it’s such a serene blast to see everyone happy and in their element

you’re sitting the reception out bc yoongi very kindly pleaded to please give him notes and promising that he’d never tell it to anyone else

the whole planning process for nayeon and not oNCE did he bring a notebook..,., but he just hAPPENS to have one when you’re telling him how to say no to your client

“listen, you have to tell them in the sincerest way possible, that you tried everything. it gets them going when you tell them that you even pleaded with the vendors, but don’t go too low on your knees, alright? and then after that, you say a strict no. no, because their choice of flowers is absolutely sHIT for their tie-dye theme they’re so adamant about!”

yoongi has never listened so intently

not even when his roommate lists out their grocery checklist

“mhmm. and if they still push, should i give them an ultimatum? or tell them about a wedding that totally happened that did exactly what they were planning, and how much the guests hated it?”

okay nOW he’s talking

“what you do is...”

the buzz of the reception never really dies down because it’s barely even starting!! the couple’s still finishing up on their pictorial which gives everyone time to get to the venue and freshen up or get last-minute gifts lmao

you know that it’s starting when the band or the dj starts doing polished mic checks

mic check! one, two, three! sKRRRRRRRRRRRRRRA

no, no

there’s something definitely wrong

the rolling and the lull of routine words just seem so familiar

mic check! J-A-Y! H-O-P-E! J-HOPE! jung-...

fucking

gOD

that’s hoseok.

that is most dEFINITELY hoseok

you turn your back to see the stage set-up and god...... fuck

it’s someone you haven’t seen in the flesh for two years yet spent the years of your life with before that

he looks sickening in his black mandarin-collared suit with thick white lining on it wITH his hair styled up and parted to the site

it’s even more sickening for you because you don’t actually know if you can mANAGE to be here

you’re standing up abruptly and yoongi squawks at that because he is the furthesT thing from being finished about asking how to make the guests arrive on time without holding a field trip assembly-like type of line with the megaphone

the fastest way out was dashing through the front part and you must have forgotten that hoseok has a knack for catching things with his perfectly good eyesight

“y/n?”

ok what now

he mumbles your name to the mic, his eyebrows furrowing as his eyes trail the speed-walking speck of mauve from in front of him

his little question to himself must have gotten people more than curious

they’re already mORE than curious because it’s his goddamn band that’s playing!!!! and the fees are not cheap and it’s practically impossible to book them!!!

but jungkook, their drummer, was a close friend of the groom’s and alright.,.,. okay maybe we CAN play at weddings now

ok hoseok’s mind is probably just playing tricks on him and he should finish setting up before the lights dim again for what they insist is the 𝓼𝓱𝓸𝓬𝓴 𝓯𝓪𝓬𝓽𝓸𝓻

but then he can’t help but look oNE last time

then he sees the watch he’s gifted you on his wrist — one that he was supposed to give you at graduation but later made his mom give it to you instead and not say that it was from him

...

....

whew he might need his inhaler for this one and he doesn’t even hAVE asthma

oh my god what the hELL is hoseok doing here????

you haven’t seen him for two years, and the moment you do, it’s in your best friend’s wedding with no date present??

you’re clearly panicking and the only form of caffeine you’ve gotten is the pre-game of getting a few bites from the coffee ganache in nayeon’s wedding cake that she was munching on while getting her makeup done

you know what!! it’s fine

it’s totally fine :D

hoseok is just hoseok and you’re not gonna be intimated by the man you’ve been loving in the sidelines from practically your whole life :D

it’s not a big deal!

besides, people are looking for you bc you’re supposed to give the opening toast to welcome nayeon and her groom in

you’re walking, you’re talking, aaaaaaaand-

yeah this is not nOT a big deal

you’re crumbling from the inside out because seeing hoseok is just too painful after two years of wondering where you could’ve went wrong and what could’ve happened if the two of you didn’t fall out

you feel especially bitter when hoseok starts singing their famous song about love and everything in between

everyone’s sWOONING and on their feet and you’re literally just there vibrating with how furious you are

you keep downing the good champagne as iF it’s gonna get you drunk

yoongi has a clue that the server must be a little dizzy having to go and back forth to your table so he just offers his portion to you

you’re so goddamn busy and absorbed with loathing him that you don’t even turn your back to notice that his eyes keep flickering to you

even at the cheesiest lyric, hobi expects that you’d atleast LOOK at him for that one but nOOOO your champagne flute and the blondie beside you is just much more interesting

you’re buzzing with anger that you aren’t enjoying this reception At All

you fail to even recognize that nayeon’s intentionally had your favorite food to be served!!! and you have an extra portion delivered to your table!!!

you just want your suffering to eND wow absolutely how much longer could this go

you’re so busy with cussing the whole ordeal in your head that you didn’t even notice how the band isn’t playing anymore and instead everyone’s swooning over the cake

it’s lost in you that hoseok’s shooed yoongi from his chair, sitting right beside you and even scooting closer until his knees bump to your own

and that’s when it sinks in

hobi doesn’t even have time to tell you how beautiful you look because you’ve gone straight to seething him

“for the record, i want you to know that i hate you.”

...

okay hoseok didn’t expect that

for all he knows, the two of you even vOWED to never say the h word even if it’s meant jokingly!!

it’s a lethal word and the two of you collectively agreed to never play with it in regards to saying to one another

but well here you are

you’re saying it as if you’ve never been more sure of anything in your whole life

you feel actually relieved to say it to him right to his face, a miniscule weight lifted from your shoulders while your arms are crossed just by looking at him

hoseok does you one better with a timid chuckle, looking down on his rings that he’s fiddling with nervously

“yeah. i hate me too.”

.... oh

you’re perplexed at his reply so much so that you’re speechless

you’ve been keeping to yourself what you should say to him the moment you see him for two years and now that he agrees to what you’ve just said.,.,.,

oh fuck that

“i hate you so much, hoseok! i don’t even know what i did wrong and i asked even your own mother what’s wrong with me! did you know that you are, without a doubt, so fucking selfish???”

you exclaim as quietly as you could but that doesn’t stop people from glancing because the two most-known people in the room, besides the bride and groom, are having what seems to be an... intimate conversation with how close the two of you are??

“did you even try once to consider how painful it was for me to wonder why i just am the way that i am? or is that even too big of an inconveniece for you to think about because you’re so busy?”

“did you suddenly get too big for me, huh?” you ask straightly without malice, not even thinking about the double meaning because clearly, you’re too PRESSED lightly jabbing your finger to his chest

right he deserves that

hoseok’s fucked up big-time, that much he knows

his eyes are actually stinging right now and he would ask you for your handkerchief that you used to always carry for him but uH he thinks he doesn’t deserve any of that

“why couldn’t you just tell me what was in your mind? you know that nothing would change whatever it was that-”

“i love you, okay?”

hoseok interrupts you with his mumble before he sets his eyes down once again on your watch

you’re speechless for long this time

“..... w-what?”

okay maybe he fucked up even more

“listen i-...”

“if you love me, a single text wouldn’t have hurt, hobi!!”

your chest doesn’t hurt anymore but it iS constricting with the amount of emotions and scenarios you’re trying to process

he’s kinda lost because oh my god you aren’t mAD anymore!!

and you don’t look fazed that he just declared his love for you

“i dropped you because i-i — i don’t want the people i love seeing me fuck up, y’know? i finished uni for the sake of it, and i didn’t even know if the band thing would work out!!”

“but baby it dID work out!!!!”

jesus christ hoseok may be a fucking iDIOT

you’re shaking him by the shoulders and he actually has to stand up so he wouldn’t fall by your ministrations

you feel so happy because your processing was just about to be finished, equal parts relieved and happy and maybe a tiny bit confused still

“it did work out because look at you now!! hobi, you could’ve just called me and i would’ve accepted the call before it even rings!!” you’re happily frustrated with him that you push him until the two of you are in the dance floor, his mouth curving up both in disbelief and giddiness

“i didn’t because i thought-...”

he’s interrupted by a swift and tight hug to his middle, his arms moving on their own to envelope you in his warmth

the top of your head still smells the same :D

his purpose is lost before he gathers his bearings once again, freezing in his stance before weakly attempting to push you off

“... you were married.”

the harsh sQUINT of your eyes you’re giving him prompt him to explain

why is he so nervous

“i-i go to your instagram? and well you uh, you posted this pic of you in the middle of the aisle???? you had your back turned and your silhouette’s seen then you were holding a bouquet!!! then after that, i-i never opened your account. jesus christ, is your husband here with you, y/n? what am i supposed to-...”

the realization’s starting to sink into hoseok because it’s something he’s shoved to the back of his head and now he’s seeing it straight-on

you’re throwing your head back laughing at him :D

great

now he’s both heartbroken AND a fool

there’s a gentle kiss on his cheek, one he didn’t expect and one he doesn’t hate

“i’m a wedding planner.”

god now this is just so fucking funny

the two of you fell out and remained distanced because of just a series of unprecedented miscommunications!!!

the whole thing is so ridiculous that it actually feels light and relieving to talk about

“you’re.... a wedding planner,” he mumbles once again for confirmation, his loose arms around your waist now tightening

oh my god

hoseok starts chuckling to himself out of delight, turning to full-on cackles with you at how much the two of you have just been beside each other like parallel lines

“i need to make up the past two years to you.”

he declares seriously as a promise, pressing a tender wet kiss to your cheek that gets you giggling

“only if you write me a song,” you do him one better, kissing him on the corner of his mouth

“don’t you know that most of them are about you? anyways, you should plan our wedding once it happens,” he’s forward with his words, having waited long enough that he nuzzles his nose to yours

you’re gonna do him one even better

you’re gonna go right for the kill, the truth spilling out of you before you kiss him longingly, for the first time that it feels that it’s been something you’ve always yearned for

“don’t you know that you’re in my mind for every single one?”

#feedback pls and thank you :D YEEEEET LAST PIECE FOR 2020!!!!#hoseok #jung hoseok #hoseok imagine #hoseok imagines #hoseok drabble #hoseok drabbles #hoseok au #hoseok oneshot #hoseok oneshots #hoseok x reader #hoseok x y/n #hoseok angst #hoseok angst imagine #hoseok fluff #hoseok fluff imagine #hoseok fluff imagines #hoseok fic rec #hoseok fic recs

165 notes · View notes

thatsbucknasty · 3 years

Text

she used to be mine (x) waitress au

summary: Inspired by the broadway musical. Y/N Beck is a pie baking force to be reckoned with. She’s pregnant with her lazy ass husband, Quentin Beck’s baby. As everything around her turns upside down, Doctor James Buchanan Barnes charms his way into her life.

pairing: Y/N x Bucky

tags are closed

chapter 10: I didn’t plan it

Two months pass and I realize it’s only a matter of weeks before I meet my baby girl. I’ve been working hard to save more money but I’m still not even close to the amount I’m gonna need for the birth AND the divorce. It’s been really hard to put my pride aside and accept the help my friends offer, I guess I’m used to being left to my own devices since I was very young. But I love my little family. Bucky and Sam drive me home every night after closing and Wanda has been bringing me gifts for the baby. Nat’s contact will be handling my divorce and she said they would give us a payment plan so that it won’t be so difficult to pay all at once. I still don’t understand how that’s gonna work but I trust her. She’s being very strange though, but Natasha’s one of those people who deal with issues on their own and compartmentalizes everything. Still, I’m worried about her. I guess I can’t judge her, we’re the same in that department.

Old Nick hasn’t been around much lately, says he’s taking care of his health. Guess my pies aren’t the healthiest meal for an eighty-something year old man. Maybe I should start adding more vegetables to my own diet, I’m creating life inside of me after all.

“Hey boys, what can I getcha?” Wanda flirts with Steve at the counter and Bucky laughs, he seems to be getting used to their corny, slightly inappropriate conversations.

“Oh I don’t know, sweetheart. What’s the special pie today?” Steve flirts back at her.

“Well, Y/N made her famous ‘Slutty brownie pie’ today and if you want, I could make it even sluttier-”

“Guys! Not in front of my salad, please!” Sam scolds them and Bucky’s just laughing at Steve’s red cheeks. Wanda rolls her eyes at him and motions Steve to follow her away from the group.

I come out of the kitchen ready to leave and see Steve and Wanda making out in the far corner of the counter, while Bucky and Sam talk about an AC/DC concert they both attended back when they didn’t know each other. Sam’s also taking care of his diet it seems, but Bucky’s stuffing his mouth with my brownie pie. I don’t actually understand how he can eat so much and still look absolutely stunning.

“Guys! Keep it in your pants. It’s movie night, we’re leaving!” I scold them and Steve’s blush has reached his ears and neck at this point.

“Thank you! I’m glad to know I’m not the only one who thinks those two are such horny teenagers”. Sam throws his hands in the air and hangs his apron, ready to go.

“I think they’re adorable, but I’m tired and hungry, and I don’t want any more pie today so let’s go, where’s Nat?” I look around trying to find the redhead.

“She said she needed to be alone tonight but she’ll be at the party tomorrow”. Wanda says and we share the same worried look on our eyes.

“Oh, okay. Shall we?”

We get to Bucky’s apartment and today’s pick is on Steve cause tomorrow’s his birthday. He chooses 1986’s Labyrinth. We order pizza and sushi and enjoy the magical spectacle on the screen.

I can’t stop thinking about my divorce and all the bills that are waiting for me in the future. Raising a child isn’t cheap. Bucky holds my hand at one point, under the blanket that we’re sharing. I guess he senses my worry and tries to make it go away. I’m glad he does. Lately I’ve just been letting myself fall for him because fighting against it it’s a lost cause. He’s the sweetest guy, brings me home safely anytime he’s able to, he cares about my friends and most importantly, he’s patient and doesn’t rush me to do anything I’m not ready to do. His parents raised him right, what’s a girl supposed to do?

Next day is organized chaos, thanks to Wanda and her frantic need for everything to be perfect. She really loves Steve and he’s a good guy. They deserve each other, truly.

Nat’s helping Sam hang decorations around Wanda’s backyard. It’s a mixture of 4th of July colors and Happy Birthday signs. We’re not doing the whole fireworks thing, since Wanda’s birthday present for Steve wouldn’t like the noise. But there’s a flatscreen set up to watch them on tv.

I’m in the kitchen, chopping some tomatoes for a pico de gallo I’m making. Bucky’s setting up the barbecue outside and I can see him from the window. He keeps messing it up and starting again, making the funniest, exasperated faces. I told him Steve could do it in no time but he insisted he’s the birthday boy and should just enjoy this day.

Speaking of Steve, he’s on his way. It ain’t a surprise party but we still wanted to set everything up before he got here.

We’re all enjoying the cool summer breeze, watching football on a projector Wanda set up in the backyard, we have hotdogs and guacamole and chips, the guys have beer which of course I can’t have, but Bucky was kind enough to make me an entire jug of pink lemonade just for me. I’m not really interested in the game, to be honest and my bladder is full so I separate myself from Buck and look around to realize Natasha isn’t here. Since this is not my house and I need to find the restroom I ask Wanda for some help instead and we enter the house together.

She points me to the toilet and I open the door to find Nat and Sam wrapped around each other, half naked.

“OH MY GOD! What’s happening here?!” I immediately cover my eyes and close the door.

“Y/N, you’re okay? What is it? Don’t tell me you found a rat cause I hate them so much, Gosh I told Steve we should’ve done this at my place, is way cleaner”.

“I- I- no- um. It’s not a rat it’s a- um. I’m sorry-”

“Y/N! Let me explain-” Natasha comes out the restroom with her blouse half buttoned up, makeup almost completely ruined.

“I don’t- I don’t need you to expla- can somebody please lead me to another bathroom or something? I’m about to piss myself!”

“Sure, honey, let’s go”. Wanda grabs me, she apparently understands what’s going on, looking at Nat’s disheveled state and brings me upstairs to another room.

“What’s going on? I heard the girls yell”. Bucky enters the house and sees Sam and Nat cornered in the kitchen, looking like they’ve seen a ghost.

“Nothing, man. I think it’s time for me to leave. Say happy birthday to Steve for me”. Sam kisses Nat on the cheek and leaves the house.

“Wha- Natasha, are you okay?” Bucky stands there awkwardly, trying to break the tension.

“I’m fine, but the girls and I need to talk privately. Would you distract Steve for us? He doesn’t need to hear about this. Tell him we’re talking about pregnancy stuff with Y/N or something”.

“Oh-kay? Are you sure you’re alright though, you seem-”

“I’m fine, Bucky. Now go talk to Steve, he’s out there alone on his birthday”.

“Well, he looks fine! He’s watching the Patriots destroy the- Okay got it, see you later”. Bucky awkwardly scurries down to the kitchen and grabs a couple more beers and brings them outside.

“Knock-knock”. Natasha enters Steve’s bedroom and sees Wanda sitting on the bed.

“Hey”.

“Hey. Y/N still peeing?”

“I don’t think so. But I think she’s crying”.

“God she’s always so dramatic”.

“Hey! You should’ve told us! Do you know how worried about you we’ve been? We thought you were sick or something! Not wanting to hang out with us. We were supposed to plan a baby shower for her by now but you’ve been M.I.A.”.

“ I know, and I’m sorry”. Nat sighs and knocks on the bathroom door.

“Y/N, come out. We know you’re done so let’s go. We need to talk”.

I wipe my tears. I don’t know why I feel betrayed. Sam and Nat are my best friends, I should be happy for them. Damn hormones making me cry like a little baby every time something’s out of place.

“Hey”. I sniff and open the door to see Natasha rolling her eyes at me.

“Why the hell are you crying?”

“Oh I’m sorry for being a hormonal mess but seeing two of my best friends, one of them who’s married by the way, making out like horny teenagers would definitely cause me some distress!”

“Uh huh, and how is this any different to you and Bucky holding hands and making eyes at each other every single minute? May I remind you, you’re still married too!”

“Oh my God, Natasha, you did not! I’m getting a divorce, you know that!”

“Yeah, I know. And I understand and not make a fuss about it, until you decide to judge me for the exact same thing you’ve been doing!”

“Why- ah. Sorry, I know I’m looking like a complete hypocrite right now. It’s just- you guys are my friends and you’ve been acting so strange lately, it had me so worried and I feel like I could’ve been there for you, just as much as you’ve been there for me. You guys are my sisters”.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you. But Sam and I wanted to figure out what we wanted first and you know how I am. I fall down the rabbit hole and I keep it to myself cause I’m too proud to admit I’m weak”.

“Natasha, please. You’re anything BUT weak. You’re the one who’s always showing us how strong we really are!” Wanda chimes in and holds both mine and Nat’s hands in hers.

“Okay girls, listen up, from now on we need to make a pact that whenever one of us starts to close off from each other, we will make an intervention for that person and keep ourselves accountable for our shitty ways to cope with men, and life, and money problems, and cleaning obsessions, is that clear?” Nat kisses the top of my head and Wanda laughs at her declaration.

Somehow I feel like everything’s about to change, hopefully for the better.

chapter 11: she used to be mine

#she used to be mine #waitress au #waitress musical #bucky x reader #doctor!Bucky #waitress!reader #avengers au #marvel au #Bucky Barnes #natasha romanoff #wanda maximoff #sam wilson #quentin beck #Steve Rogers #nina writes

28 notes · View notes

guqin-and-flute · 4 years

Note

How have you done this to me AGAIN??? But seriously if we consider JC + Song Lan, then Yet Again our purple angery boy is someone's second choice, and seriously he's used to it by now it hardly stings anymore. BUT! If Xiao Xingchen COMES BACK (and don't tell me he can't this show is all about rebirths and we're well out of canon now) then lil grape gets the added bonus of "Oh good, someone I care for is leaving me Yet Again for their TRUE love." But THEN what if XXC and SL both /stay/?

You dare say this to me when you go and make it a compelling trio?! It’s that damn rarepair juice!! And I would never argue an ending that let Xiao Xingchen be happy. Cue handwaving and necromancy, I dunno, we’d make it work.

I think Xiao Xingchen would need...a breather and a minute to decide what exactly he wanted to do (and it’s nice that Lotus Pier would be a safe place for him to do that). I mean, that man had his entire world view shattered, like, 10 different ways til Sunday and he and Song Lan never got a chance to make things right before they both d i e d. (I think they would also have to reckon with the fact that Xiao Xingchen just...straight up did not want to exist, at the end, there. It would be a. long. time.)

I think SongXiao would need to figure out who they were together (meanwhile, Jiang Cheng is p a n i c k i n g and Song Lan is having a crisis) and they would have to decide if they want to go wandering again. (My personal vote is, yes, after a lot of healing and long nights of communication, they would want to get out there and be helping people again because that’s who they are and what they value).

HOWEVER. During this ‘finding themselves’ phase, Xiao Xingchen is getting to know Jiang Cheng as well, hearing about everything that happened and how he has been treating Song Lan so well and I think that would endear Jiang Cheng to him right off the bat. And what a perfect lil’ bottle fic where the 3 of them are just having little heart-to-heart healing moments all over Lotus Pier--Jiang Cheng and Song Lan have worked out a sign language system that not only allows Song Lan to communicate more efficiently, but allows them to sneakily talk shit at cultivator meetings down by their sides. Song Lan spelling into Xiao Xingchen’s palm to teach him. Xiao Xingchen practicing with Jiang Cheng who gruffly corrects him with hands that he desperately hopes aren’t sweaty.

Quiet dinners where they find out what makes each other laugh because god knows they need some of that. (Song Lan is the hardest, Xiao Xingchen is the easiest--though not as easy as it once was). Dealing with nightmares. Aaaall the nightmares. Xiao Xingchen trying to go nighthunting again for the first time with them and having a panic attack the first time Shanghua reacts to a fierce corpse--a real corpse, they tell him, they can make sure. Song Lan flinching whenever anyone touches his head. Jiang Cheng having night terrors about the burning of Lotus Pier, of the Battle at the Nightless City, about things that haven’t happened to Jin Ling but he can’t shake the terror of.

Oo, if you wanted to, you could even go the longer route of them not realizing how much they all mean to each other when they decide to go out as rogue cultivators again. When Song Lan tries to bring it up, Jiang Cheng is prickly and cold because, deep down, he knew this would happen--a better choice would come along, the person he was actually in love with, the actual first choice and how could he compare? He never could before. And so he insists, no, it’s fine. It’s where he’s happiest, right? Out there. With him. Away. So it’s fine. No, actually, I insist, you should go. Go. You need to go. Leave.

And Song Lan is like ‘you know I’m not going forever, right?’ and Jiang Cheng is just ‘[flatly, 40 yard stare] sure, I know, yeah.’ And Song Lan tries to make him understand like, ‘no, I’m not leaving, this is just traveling for nighthunts but we’ll be back’. And Jiang Cheng is just. Not having it. He doesn’t break it off or anything, but for him, it’s pretty clear it’s over and he’s not just jealous of Xiao Xingchen but he’s also really hurt that he’s leaving too and what the fuck is up with that? But Jiang Cheng talks about feelings with NO MAN and so he sees them off at the door, and all the while they’re both like, ‘we’ll see you soon, okay? before the next festival, probably even next month or something’ and Jiang Cheng is just ‘yeah. sure. bye. bye. bye. bye.’

Boy, are they all shocked when they turn up a week later with both Song Lan and Xiao Xingchen going, ‘UMMM WE HAVE GRAVELY MISCALCULATED A FEW THINGS, HERE’ and Jiang Cheng is coping with the idea that they actually, uh, came back? when they drop the bombshell that Xiao Xingchen also loves him and that’s kind of wild? Because Jiang Cheng kind of realized that about 3 days after they left as well. It was a weird night for all of them and they had started heading home right after. (Home, thinks Jiang Cheng, they said home?? AHHH--)

Hey, bring back A-Qing cause we’re already raising people from the dead and I said so? That’s a whole-ass family you’ve got there.

111 notes · View notes

in-love-and-jeph · 3 years

Text

So here’s a kidfic reclist! It’s less of a reclist and more of just a list of fics for my own enjoyment... I’ve reread most of these multiple times and love them. They’re listed in order of favoritism/familiarity, but I love all of them! I’ve also included the tumblrs of authors I’m aware of. Enjoy!

**Edited because I forgot Assholes in Love by brooklinegirl smh

The Sad Dad Club by mousefrnk (@mousefrnk) // E / 85.4K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way, Ray Toro/Mikey Way

Ex-frontman Frank Iero is a single dad in New Jersey doing his best to raise his three girls. He meets Ray and Gerard, two dads with sons in the same class as one of his girls. Along with Gerard’s brother Mikey (who is soon to be a dad himself), they make plans to hang out every Friday, asking each other for advice and getting some much-needed adult social interaction. Thus, the Sad Dad Club is born.

The Secret Life of Bees by eudaimon (@thetiredandthedreamers) // E / 12K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Summer.

Frank and his daughter have nothing left in New York, so they hit the road and end up in the tiny town of Orpheus Falls, NY. Frank meets Gerard at a farmer's market, selling artisan honey

They start to figure things out.

Something Better by LovelyPoet // E / 18.3K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

"We all have to take jobs we don't like sometimes, you know?"

AKA - The Nanny Frank fic.

pinkish by antspaul (@girlfriend-frank) // M / 6.8K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Frank is a loser.

At twenty-four, he works in a dead-end job in a motel with no aspirations or goals, and the only person he ever really talks to is his infant daughter.

Gerard is a loser.

At twenty-eight, he works in a dead-end job in a gas station convenience store, and he has no idea how he's supposed to get his life back together after his disastrous early twenties from the seclusion of his parents' basement.

When an unlikely friendship arises between them, Frank doesn't realize how much he'll need an ally in the coming months. Then his daughter's maternal grandparents come into their lives, seeking custody of their grandchild. In an attempt to improve his chances in court, Frank accidentally-on-purpose fabricates a relationship with Gerard, tethering him to the situation and to Frank's daughter. // Part 1 of loser4loser

A Constant Work in Progress by onceuponamoon // E / 33.4K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Frank spends his time at Cedar Creek Elementary sucking at answering the phones, playing nurse, spinning in his chair, and avoiding glares from Principal Bryar.

His life gets turned upside down when his cousin Dani gets thrown in jail and he suddenly has custody of her three kids. Frank copes with the abrupt change with help from his mother, his friends, and this Gerard guy that he (sometimes literally) can't seem to quit running into.

Make It Loud by brooklinegirl // E / 31.3K / Frank Iero/Jamia Nestor, Gerard Way/Lindsey Way

How two assholes in love start a family. Part 5 of the Assholes in Love series

Envision The Magic by innocent_wolves // T / 69.4K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Gerard is a talented magician, responsible for much of the success of the famous Envision Destiny cruise ship. He's also one of those people. You know, one of those people who just seem to take up all the space they come across with their arrogance and confidence. You wouldn't wanna touch their personality with a 10-foot pole, but still people admire them.

That is beyond Frank. Working behind the cruise ship bars and seeing Gerard pretty much every day, he can't understand what's so great about him. Besides, everybody else doesn't have to deal with his snide remarks and rude comments. Because if there's one thing Gerard seems to love, it's the act of constantly pestering Frank.

throw a little sparkle all over it by etben // M / 26.3K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Babies and associated ridiculousness. (A baby is left on the bus and the band takes care of her.)

Professional Healers by synonomy // E / 34.2K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way, Lindsey Ballato/Jamia Nestor

Frank never wanted to be a pediatrician.

In A Pretty How Town by fleurdeliser and tuesdaysgone // E / 22.6K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Single dad Frank Iero moves with his son to a new town. Everyone is nice, but the mayor, Gerard Way, is positively too good to be true.

I Know What It Means to Me by mistresscurvy // E / 9.1K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Gerard didn't go to his single parents support group expecting to find love, but it found him there when Frank showed up one week. A single dads AU.

The Edges by Go0se // T / 71.1K / Fun Ghoul/Original Female Character, Kobra Kid/Party Poison

How the youngest Fabulous killjoy found her name.

A ten year old who wasn't a spy, four adults who weren't parents, a diner no one could find on a map, a totalitarian government that kept trying, improbable geography, clothes that mattered, music that mattered, food that didn't matter all that much, and a cat who no one could figure out. Fun Ghoul tried to help; Party Poison needed to keep everyone alive; Kobra Kid was called on to dispense wisdom; Jet Star watched the perimeters. Grace... she just wanted to go home.

Crazy for You by sockpuppeteer // G / 2.4K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Frank's relief is almost palpable when there is someone home in apartment opposite, and, although mussed and a little bleary, he looks relatively friendly. And gorgeous, but Frank is definitely not focusing on that right now.

Goodnight, Mr. Moon by anoceanmonster // G / 1.2K / Frank Iero/Gerard Way

Christmas Eve with a family of werewolves.

A high pitched howling echoes out through the yard and their heads immediately snap to the attic window where the young boy leans out and calls in to the night. The strings of fairy lights illuminate the boy’s face with a soft glow as he stretches towards the sky and howls again.

The Lights You Make by Honestmouse (@honestmouse20) // T / 171.8K / Fun Ghoul/Party Poison, Jet Star/Kobra Kid

It's been a year since Ghoul literally stumbled onto Kobra and Party's door step.

The trio have become close in that time though just recently having begun to call themselves a crew. Ghoul and Party are helplessly attracted to each other, though for some reason denying it.

And Kobra?

Well he's just himself. A little lonely but soon he has something, or someone, to take his mind off of it.

That person however is not exactly in the best uh shape to help Kobra as he watches his brother and best friend ignore their feelings towards each other.

Also: who the hell decided it’d be a good idea to give them a baby? (rec from @whore-frank)

#mcr #frerard #reclist #kidfic #personal #dude im so fucking deep in this hole. its bad. its bad.#also tumblr user mousefrnk if u see this..... i love ur fics so much :pleading_face:

31 notes · View notes

riversofmars · 3 years

Note

And just thought of!! What if 13 and river bump into her previous self melody....and melody is hitting on 13. (Are her parents there as well)

Right, this got a little bit out of control, it turned out much longer than expected but I had a brilliant time writing this, I really hope you like it!!

Word Count: 2800

Genre: Comedy

Rating: G (but some swearing and innuendo lol)

AO3

Girls Night

“River we can’t do this…“ The Doctor protested as her wife was working the TARDIS’s controls.

“Why not? You said you missed them and so do I.“ River retorted setting coordinates.

“It’s too complicated, you know I can’t get to Manhattan anymore and…“ The Doctor tried to reason with her but to no avail.

“Who’s talking about Manhattan? We just pop in during one of your many absences, months at a time to pick from, we’ll be fine…“ River set the TARDIS going.

“But the time stream, it would be their past, it could get very complicated if…“ The Doctor argued.

“Hush, I do it all the time. We just don’t tell them it’s you, no biggie.“ River shrugged and grinned at her when the TARDIS landed.

“River, I really don’t think…“ The Doctor started again but her wife wouldn’t hear of it. She went to grab her hand and pulled her to the door.

“Come along!“

They stepped outside and found themselves in the backyard of the Pond’s family home. It looked exactly as it had on so many of the Doctor’s previous trips here and she felt a wave of nostalgia gripping her. Maybe River was right, maybe it would be just fine. There were plenty of gaps in her travels with the Ponds, no reason why they couldn’t pop in if they were being careful about what they revealed. They just had to get their stories straight.

“River, what are we going to tell…“ The Doctor held her back. They couldn't just barge in unannounced, she hadn’t even bothered to check yet where in the Ponds’ timeline they were.

“River?“ Amy’s voice came across the yard. She must have heard the TARDIS landing to have come out to check.

“Amy!“ River waved at her mother and pulled the Doctor along.

“What are you…“ Amy eyed the TARDIS behind them curiously.

“Oh, just wanted to pop in for a visit.“ River grinned.

“Where’s the Doctor?“ Amy frowned a little confused.

“Busy. I borrowed the TARDIS, don’t worry, I’ll pop it right back, he’ll never know.“ River explained it away with a chuckle and a wave of her hand. Amy accepted the explanation, it wasn’t like it was the first time.

“And who’s this?“ Amy looked to the Doctor, surprised her daughter had brought company. The Doctor stared back at her in shocked. It had been so long since she had last seen her. She wanted nothing more than to pull her into a hug but she knew she shouldn’t. The lack of recognition in her eyes hurt more than she wanted to admit. It was like she was looking right through her.

“Spoilers.“ River answered.

“Spoilers?“ Amy repeated rolling her eyes. “Does spoilers have a name?“

“I brought wine.“ River changed the subject quickly and pulled two bottles of wine from her coat pocket. Dimensional engineering.

“When did you get those?“ The Doctor couldn’t help but ask but she knew she probably wouldn’t get an answer. Her wife had her ways…

“Well, that’s good, we are having girls night so that is perfect. It’s the Strictly finale.“ Amy grinned and took the wine off her as she ushered them inside. They followed her into the lounge and froze in the doorway when they realised there was someone else lounging on the sofa already.

“Who’s this Amy?“ Mels raised her eyebrows, eying the two of them curiously.

“This is River and her friend who hasn’t got a name.“ Amy explained gesturing to both of them in turn.

“Friend or Girlfriend?“ Mels asked with a flirty grin as she looked the Doctor up and down who blushed.

“This is going to get very complicated.“ She mumbled to River who nodded slowly.

“Amy, I just need to talk to my wi… friend a minute, we’ll be right back.“ River announced to Amy who looked back at her confused but before she could protest, River was already dragging the Doctor down the hallway.

“Right, I’ll open the wine.“ Amy called after them. “No making out in my bedroom!“ She gave a shrug to Mels and then went to busy herself in the kitchen.

“Okay, maybe this wasn’t such a good idea.“ River admitted, closing the bedroom door behind them.

“You think?!“ The Doctor exclaimed.

“That’s me…“ River gestured back towards the door.

“Yes, before Amy knows that! Her memories will blur, she’s not the problem but if Amy realises, that could be bad!“ The Doctor groaned in frustration. This was exactly the sort of thing she had been trying to avoid.

“Should we tell her who you are and just make her promise not to tell you?“ River suggested, trying to think of a way to make this easier for them.

“We should just go.“ The Doctor shook her head. “Because if you realise who I am, you’re going to try and kill me! This is you before we met!“ She had to remind her. “We should just get out of here, make you apologies to your mother and let’s go.“

“I’m sorry, Doctor, I really thought this would be fun…“ River ran her hand through her hair.

“Doctor? Well, I’ll say, this is going to be fun.“ They jumped when the door opened to reveal Mels.

“Mels…“ The Doctor said carefully taking a step towards her. She held her hands out, almost as if approaching a wild animal.

“How do you know me?“ Mels raised her eyebrows in amusement.

“How much of that did you hear?“ River asked the question she knew was on the tip of the Doctor’s tongue.

“Enough.“ Mels retorted with a wicked grin. “Love the hair, by the way, my, I look great, don’t I.“ She looked her future self up and down making clear she knew exactly what was going on here. “And you’re the Doctor? Certainly not who Amy described but I’ll take it.“ She turned her attention to the Doctor.

“It’s a tiny bit complicated timeline wise…“ The Doctor winced. At least Mels would forget about all this. They just needed to get out of this situation as soon as possible and preferable in one piece.

“I’m sure it’ll all straighten out just fine.“ Mels grinned and grabbed a letter opener from Amy’s desk.

“Okay, none of that.“ The Doctor was quick to sonic and disarm her as she had done in Berlin. “You will forget about this anyway and the timeline will stay intact.“

“OI! What are you all doing down there? I’m not drinking all this wine to myself.“ Amy’s voice called down the hall, interrupting the tense stand off.

“Amy can’t know, we’re in her future, you will be damaging your own timeline if you tell her.“ River gave Mels a stern warning. “I am you and I know that for a fact!“

Mels rolled her eyes at her but couldn’t respond as Amy stuck her head it.

“Come on then!“

They obliged and followed her, none of them wanted to ruin the fun for her.

“Sit down.“ Amy pointed to the sofa and handed out wine glasses.

Mels patted the sofa next to her indicating for the doctor to sit but River was quick to pull her along and sit her down the opposite end. She put her arm around the Doctor protectively and Amy dropped onto the sofa between River and Mels, eying their silent exchange curiously. She felt like she was missing something.

“It’s starting.“ The telly drew her attention as the Strictly Come Dancing theme tune came on and Amy leaned forward in excitement. “You’ve got to drink for every 10 scored and down your glass if anyone scores a perfect 40!“ She explained the rules of the drinking game.

“We are so going to regret this…“ The Doctor eyed the glass in her hand suspiciously and had a sniff of the wine. She disliked alcohol at the best of times but when she was trying to keep a level head from getting herself killed by her wife’s past self, it seemed even less appealing. The TV show, however, was actually quite fun to watch and they all got into it.

After a while, the doorbell went.

“That’ll be the pizza.“ Amy exclaimed full of excitement.

“I’ll go.“ Mels offered as Amy appeared to be enjoying the show a lot more than the rest of them. She got to her feet and left the room. Amy, took advantage of her momentary absence and turned to River and the Doctor. Apparently, they were more interesting than the dancing show after all.

“Okay, okay, seriously now, joke’s over, who are you?“ She glared at the Doctor, trying to work her out. Something was going on, she knew it, River would hold on to just anyone like that, even when she was getting increasingly tipsy.

“I uh…“ The Doctor blushed and looked to River for help who just took a gulp of her wine.

“Oh look Amy, another 10!“ River pointed to the telly. “I’ll say, this drinking game is dangerous.“

“Here we go.“ Mels returned with the pizza forcing Amy to stop her interrogation. As far as Amy knew at this point, Mels had no knowledge of her travels with the Doctor - apart from what she had told her during her childhood - and who River even was. Mels passed Amy one of the boxes and opened the other, holding a piece out to the Doctor. “Try this one.“

“Yay pizza.“ The Doctor leaned forward in excitement but River was quick to take the box off Mels.

“Yeah, intercepting that…“ She popped the box behind herself onto a shelf. “Poisoned.“ She mouthed to the Doctor. She knew herself well enough. The Doctor’s face fell in disappointed.

“Hm.“ Mels pursed her lips and sat down again.

“Okay, here we go, perfect 40!“ Amy exclaimed taking a huge bite of her pizza, she hadn’t even noticed the exchange between the others.

“Stop drinking so much, we need to keep an eye on her.“ The Doctor whispered to River who was downing her glass alongside Amy.

“I need this to cope with the situation.“ River smirked to her and pulled her closer.

“Also makes you more handsy.“ The Doctor gave a little, undignified squeak when River gave her arse a squeeze.

“You don’t usually complain about that.“ River hummed in a sultry voice as she leaned closer.

“River, how’s that boyfriend of yours?“ Amy exclaimed elbowing her daughter. She knew her relationship with the Doctor was rather complicated but she was sure he would not be best pleased to witness this. So she got offended on his behalf.

“Oh you know, he’s about…“ River gave a dismissive wave.

“You have a boyfriend, River?“ Mels pipped up from the other side.

“Yeah, he’s a Doctor.“ River retorted hoping to make her see that she really should stop trying to kill her future wife.

“Isn’t she a Doctor, too? Do you have a type?“ Mels smirked pointing towards the Doctor who went very pale.

“You’re a doctor?“ Amy looked back to the Doctor who could already see the whole thing crashing down around them.

“Doctor of archeology, we met at uni!“ She exclaimed quickly.

“Oh right.“ Amy nodded, that made sense.

“You’re an archeologist?“ Mels looked to River thoroughly confused.

“Got a problem with that?“ River shot back.

“I don’t know, do I? Just wondering what went wrong in between.“ Mels shook her head to herself.

“More wine?“ Amy suggested feeling tensions rising. She had no idea what was going on but this was not how she had envisaged girls night to go. She jumped to her feet to get more wine from the kitchen.

When Amy came back, she found the lounge in disarray. The sofa had been knocked over. The pizza had gone everywhere. The telly was broken, sizzling in the corner and Mels and River were fighting on the floor.

“Stop it right now!“ The Doctor called, stumbling over her own feet a little as the alcohol was starting to effect her.

“Okay, what the HELL is going on here?!!“ Amy barked and River jumped to her feet, letting Mels up as well. “WELL??!“ Amy scolded her daughter.

“This might be a little bit complicated to explain.“ River grimaced.

“Try me.“ Amy put her hands on her hips. “This better not be a late toddler tantrum!“ She glared at her. “But what I really want to know is who youare.“ She turned and tabbed her finger at the Doctor who immediately went very pale.

“Come on Amy, you can stop pretending now.“ Mels huffed in annoyance.

“Pretending?“ Amy frowned.

“About the Doctor.“ Mels exclaimed as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. “You used to tell me about him all the time, but you have mentioned he’s gonna turn into a pretty girl, you know I like blondes.“ She gestured to the Doctor.

“Oh my God, you actually are the Doctor?“ Amy looked back around, confirming the sneaking suspicion she had had for a while.

“Who else would wear braces like that…“ River shrugged, surprised it had taken her mother this long.

“Why didn’t you tell me it was you?“ Amy yelled at the Doctor who wanted to take cover behind the sofa but was too slow. She punched her arm. “You idiot!“

“Ouch! It wasn’t my idea to come here looking like this…“ The Doctor exclaimed rubbing her arm.

“Okay, yes, enough talking, can we just get to the point.“ Mels interrupted by pulling a large kitchen knife at the Doctor.

“Mels, what are you doing?“ Amy exclaimed staring at the knife in her hand.

“Doing what she’s been trained to do, try and kill the Doctor…“ River explained stepping protectively in front of her wife.

“Wait…“ Amy’s head was spinning.

“My own bespoke psychopath.“ The Doctor sighed. This was just too much, this was going terribly, terribly wrong.

“It’s just a phase, you’ll grow out of it.“ River couldn’t help but point out.

“I am not following.“ Amy shook her head.

“Come on mum, everyone has got there except you.“ Mels sighed.

“Hang on, you’re not…“ Amy’s head whipped back around to Mels.

“Penny in the air…“ Mels grinned.

“You’re Mels, my childhood friend.“ Amy exclaimed.

“Short for…“ River prompted.

“Melody.“ Amy answered. “Yeah, I named you after her.“ She looked from River to Mels and back again.

“You named your daughter after your daughter… I feel like we’ve done this before.“ The Doctor said half heartedly.

“Maybe have a drink so you don’t freak out… and so the timeline doesn’t change too much, we arrived a bit early…“ River pointed to the wine glass in her mother’s hand who promptly took a big gulp. This was evening was getting worse by the second.

“The timeline is about to change alright.“ Mels smirked dangerously and lunged forward with the knife. River met her half-way and grabbed her arm. She tripped her up and knocked her to the floor. The knife flung out of her hand and slid away as River twisted her arm onto her back.

“I’m lifetimes ahead of you, dear.“ She smirked as she held her down.

“So you are both from my very distant future, just popped in for a visit. Mels is actually River but young and my daughter but she’s trying to kill the Doctor because that’s what the Silence trained her to do.“ Amy started rambling. “But the Doctor is a hot blonde now, who, apparently, my verybisexual daughter is shagging, again, or rather still? But I’m not supposed to know any of that cause it’s all already happened for you and the timeline would be fucked if I found out so you were all pretending like nothing was going on and we got drunk because…“

“Aaaaand I think that’s enough of that.“ The Doctor pressed her fingertips to Amy’s face and she collapsed to the floor unconscious.

“Mind wipe? Probably for the best.“ River nodded.

“She’ll have one hell of a hangover anyway.“ The Doctor shrugged and lifted her up and onto the sofa even though it was still at an odd angle.

“And I suppose I’m just gonna forget about this, am I?“ Mels struggled against River’s grip.

“Yes, won’t remember a thing once we’re out of here. And don’t worry, you will never kill the Doctor, you’ll get close but you will save him because you’ll fall in love with him, so you have that to look forward to.“ River huffed as she let go of her.

“Well, I have that to look forward to.“ Mels couldn’t help but smirk as she looked the Doctor up and down with very blatant admiration.

“When you’re a bit older.“ River was quick to retort. “I’m taking her home tonight.“ She gave the Doctor her best cheshire cat smile, making her blush deeply.

“Time to get back to the TARDIS…“ The Doctor said, trying not to sound too eager.

#river x thirteen #thirteen/river #space wives #doctor who #river song #thirteen #thirteenth doctor #Mels #melody pond #amy pond #fanfiction #humour #comedy #fluff #femslash #yowzah #the ponds

44 notes · View notes

prettyboyjackhughes · 3 years

Text

-Is this real?- |J. Hughes|

“Jack, you know I can’t move with you. New Jersey? That’s how many hundreds of miles away from Michigan? From Trevor?” I watch the shadow of sadness creep across Jack’s face. The two of us had been avoiding this discussion ever since he had been drafted. Neither one of us wanted to talk about the fact that he would be moving 604 miles away from me until Trev and I moved to Boston. Neither of us wanted to acknowledge the fact that I probably wouldn’t be going with him either. Trevor would be heading to Boston in 2 months, Jack leaving a few weeks after him. Alex flew out in 4 weeks. It had been decided that he and Madi would be living together off UW’s campus since she would only be a 10 minute drive away at Edgewood College. Madi was studying criminology and Alex was studying sports management in case hockey didn’t ever pan out the way he planned. Trev and I would live together, renting out an apartment in Chestnut Hills and attending Boston College together. Him playing hockey and studying business, me studying journalism and babysitting Trev’s drunk self. Again, that was all depending on me deciding not to go with Jack. I had gotten into Seton Hall, which was about 20 minutes away from the arena and practice facility Jack would spend the majority of his time at. The two of us had spent a ton of time looking at apartments between the two and had found ones we liked but I wasn’t sure I was ready to leave Trevor and my parents. Driving to Jack’s wouldn’t be a huge issue, he was only 4 hours away, but with my class schedule and his schedule, it wouldn’t work.

“Charlie, you’re the only one I want there with me. You’ve been going through this with me since the beginning. I can’t be that far from you.” I rake my hand through my hair, taking a deep breath at the same time.

“I want to. But what happens when you’re gone and I’m sitting alone in some city I’m not used to? When you’re on the other side of the country and I’m at home, alone?” All of the sudden, there’s a crazy look in Jack’s eyes. One I’ve only seen when he suggested we hook up for the first time, behind Trev’s back.

“Let’s get married.” He says, looking at me. My mouth drops open.

“Get married? Now? With you and everyone else leaving in less than 2 months? Not exactly the best time to plan a wedding and get married. Jack, we’re 18!” It wasn’t the first time Jack had talked about us getting married. He’d been saying it since the first time I told him I loved him. He had vowed to marry me, but we had both decided it wouldn’t be till after I was through college and working and he was somewhat settled in the NHL.

“Baby, think about it. We’ve talked about it and it’s the perfect solution to everything. We get married, you come with me to Jersey. One last big thing with everyone before we leave.” He says, a smile growing on his face.

“Honey, I know. I want to marry you, I do. But I thought we were waiting.” I say, leaving back into the lawn chair I’m curled up in.

“Well yeah, that was the plan. Before I got drafted to somewhere 4 hours away from you. But it’s close to one of your schools, plus we found an apartment already. Come on, why not? We’ve got a month with everyone still here. Let’s do it.” I shake my head.

“Honey, I know. I want to marry you, I do. But I thought we were waiting.” I say, leaving back into the lawn chair I’m curled up in.

“Well yeah, that was the plan. Before I got drafted to somewhere on the other side of the country from you. But it’s close to one of your schools, plus we found an apartment already. Come on, why not? We’ve got a month with everyone still here. Let’s do it.” I shake my head, not even believing myself as I agree, and kiss him. His eyes are a golden honey color, bright with excitement as he yells for everyone to come out here. I hear the back door slide open as I stand up out of my chair and move to settle myself on Jack’s lap.

“Oh lord, what now? Is Charlie pregnant?” Madi asks, laughing and walking over to where Jack and I are.

“Well…” Jack says, wrapping his arms around me. Her face turns to stone but then back to normal, carefree Madi.

“Shut up, no she’s not. She would’ve told me by now.” Mad says, reaching over and smacking him as she sits in a chair next to Alex. Jack laughs and shakes his head. Trev and Alex take the porch swing and Trev crosses his arms.

“This had better be good. Your screaming woke me up.” Trev says, yawning and throwing a pointed look in Jack’s general direction.

“We’re getting married.” Jack says, bursting. Trev’s jaw sets, Madi’s drops open and Alex covers his mouth with a slap.

“Uh, what?” Alex asks, the first one to recover. Madi and Trev are still in shock.

“We’re getting married.” I repeat, looking down and seeing my hands shake. Jack covers them with his, gently rubbing his thumb across the back of my hand.

“You’re joking. Wow, real funny guys.” Trev says, pretending to laugh. He rolls his eyes but then looks at me. I beg him with my eyes to believe me and not blow up. His face softens but his eyes stare hard at Jack.

“It’s not. We’re getting married. And I’m moving to Newark with Jack.” Madi stands up and looks at me like I have two heads.

“Wait, did I just miss like the last 4 years? Cause last I checked, you two were planning on waiting a while. At least till Charlie was out of school.” Alex grabs Madi’s hand and pulls her back down into the chair next to him.

“Madi, come on. We’re 18, we’ve already talked about this. If anything goes wrong, well then you can say I told you so. But Mads, I’m asking you, I’m asking all three of you. My best friends, my brother, support us in this.” Trev has been silent the whole time. I can see him working it over again and again in his head. Trying to figure out how this was going to work and whether he should be upset or happy. Then I see a calm wash over him. Which could mean one of two things. One, he’s pissed and going to never speak to me again. Or two, he’s decided it’s okay and is happy for us. I hold my breath as he starts to talk.

“You know what, I support you. I’ve trusted Jack with you for 2 years. He’s taken better care of my little sister than I ever have. I’m proud of who both of you are. So I say go ahead.” Trev stands up and walks over to me. He pulls me to my feet and hugs me. Jack stands and puts his hand on my shoulder. Trev lets go of me and reaches for Jack’s hand. They shake hands and I smile.

“Trev’s right. I support it.” Alex smiles, coming to hug both of us.

“Love you guys.” He says, going to stand next to Madi who still looks very confused.

“Charlie, I’m just not sure. Jack, you know I love you, I really do. But I’m just not sure. Charlie, you’re both so young. I guess I have to say yes. You’re probably gonna get way worse from Mom and Dad.” I smile, pulling Madi into a hug.

“Thanks, Mads, love you.” She pulls back, smiling a watery smile as tears fill her eyes.

“Now you know, my apartment is always open. You can come stay with me whenever. Especially if the idiot here is being a jerk.” I smile and Jack laughs. She wipes her own tears and has a huge smile on her face.

“Now you’d better get her a ring. A nice pretty one. Especially with the size of that first paycheck.” Madi says, sticking her finger into Jack’s chest. Jack smiles and puts his arm around my shoulders.

“I’ll get her a ring. You can even go help us pick it out.” Madi laughs and nods in agreement.

“Even though I’ve already asked you and you said yes, can I still plan a big engagement?” Jack asks, sitting down with me still settled on his lap. I nod and kiss his cheek. Trev was on the phone with our parents, asking them to meet us at the house in an hour and a half. Jack’s parents were already planning on coming over for dinner, along with Quinn and Luke so the perfect time to tell them would be tonight.

“Okay, I need to go get ready. Trev, Madi, are you guys okay with cooking?” Trev nods and Madi follows him inside. Alex had gone inside and apparently fell asleep because he never came back out. I head inside behind Jack who goes over to the island in the kitchen and sits down, supervising Madi and Trev’s cooking. I run up the stairs and go into Jack and I’s room. I turn my curling wand on and grab my makeup bag off the dresser. I sit down on the floor in front of the mirror and start by putting my primer on. I go through my whole makeup routine, keeping it decently simple. I’m starting to curl my hair when the door opens and Jack sticks his head in.

“Hey, bub.” He says, coming in and sitting down on our bed. I smile, catching his eye in the mirror.

“Are you ready for this? Do you think your parents will be alright?” He asks, leaning back against the pillow at the top of the bed. I shrug, focusing on my hair. Very rarely anymore am I silent. Jack knows that if I’m silent, it’s usually because of one of two things, anxiety and stress, or I’m mad about something.

“Char, it’s gonna be okay. You need to get out of your head. Your parents love us together. My parents love us together. They may not entirely approve because we’re so young but it’ll be okay.” I smile, walking over to kiss him. He wraps his arms around my waist and I cup his cheeks. He smiles as I pull away.

“Okay, let me finish getting ready. Go make sure Madi and Trev aren’t burning the house down.” He laughs and heads back downstairs. I grab the gray skirt and orange ombre knit sweater I had bought the other day and put it on, tossing my pajamas in the basket by the bathroom door. I flip my hair over, shaking my curls out. I spray some perfume and check in the mirror. I pull the necklace that Jack bought me for our 2 year anniversary out from under the sweater and twist the promise ring on my left hand ring finger, also from Jack about 4 months ago. Both coping mechanisms of my anxiety.

“Jack, babe, come change please!” I yell out the door, still twisting the ring. He bounds up the stairs and grabs me around the waist. He drags me back into the room.

“Okay honey, okay!” I laugh as he tackles me onto the bed.

“Sweetheart, I need to go make sure Trev gets dressed too! Let me up!” He finally lets me go and I head downstairs to talk to the three remaining people in the house.

“Trevor Micheal, please go put on nice clothes!” I say, walking into the kitchen. He turns around, makes a face at me, and runs upstairs. Madi is stirring something on the stove and I walk over, leaning my head on her shoulder.

“Hey, Mads. Thanks. I know this wasn’t the plan.” She nods, continuing to stir.

“It’s okay, Char. As long as I get to be your maid of honor, I’m beyond happy for you. Both of you.” I smile and hug her around her shoulders. Trev and Jack come banging down the stairs, being as loud as possible. Jack is wearing a white waffle knit long sleeve shirt with a khaki jacket over it, and blue jeans. Trev has on a dark blue and green flannel with khakis.

“Alex Turcotte!” I yell, hopping into the living room where he’s laying on the couch. He sits up, his hair sticking up in fifteen different directions. His eyes are wide, almost in terror.

“Charlotte Grace Zegras I swear to God, if you ever wake me up like that again, I will hurt you!” He shouts, rubbing his eyes.

“I’m sorry, but can you please go put on nice clothes? The parents are gonna be here soon. And take your girlfriend up to change with you please!” I shout as he rolls off the couch and walks into the kitchen. He and Madi disappear upstairs with Madi yelling “Watch the cookies please!” I check the oven and make sure they’re not burning before sitting down at the island and getting on my phone.

“Bro, chill out, you’re gonna be my best man.” I hear Jack say, as he and Trev walk into the kitchen. I laugh.

“Oh Trev, only you would worry about that.” He smiles and sits down next to me.

“Wait so, small wedding planning meeting, how many bridesmaids do I need? Because you and I both know I don’t have that many girl friends so we might be in trouble.” Jack crosses his arms and leans back in his chair.

“Well, there’s Trev, but he’ll be paired with Madi. Alex, Coley, Case. So there’s 3. Oh, wait, Quinn and Luke. Oh damn, you don’t have that many friends, Char.” Trev laughs and tries to cover it with a cough.

“Um, I’ve been saying that since we were 6! I always get punched when I say it but lover boy says it and it’s totally fine.” Jack reaches across the island and squeezes my hand.

“I mean, we could just do a little ceremony. Just like you, me, Alex, Mads, your family, my family. Keep it kinda a secret for a while and then have a big party, announce it, once we’re all settled and the 1st season has ended. I mean, I know I’d be fine with just the little ceremony but you probably want the big dream wedding with all the people.” I smile, leaning my head on his shoulder. I nod and the front door opens.

“I don’t need a big dream wedding. I’m marrying the love of my life in front of the people I care about most. I’d love to have all the boys there but with everything and them all leaving, some already gone, I’m okay with this.” Jake kisses the side of my head as we walk towards the front room of the house.

“Hi kids!” My dad yells, closing the door behind him and my mom. I ran out, catching both of them in a hug. Trev follows me out and Jack stands in the doorway. Madi and Alex come back down the stairs. Madi is wearing an orange flowy shirt with ruffles and black jeans. Alex has on a black button-up shirt and khaki pants.

“Hi Mom, hi Dad.” Trev says, hugging both of them as I let go. Madi waves hello from the couch and Jack gives my mom a hug.

“Hi Julie, Gary.” Mom smiles and Dad shakes Jack’s hand. The front door opens again and Jim and Ellen, followed by Dumb and Dumber, walk in, crowding the entryway. I hug both of Jack’s parents then move to hug both Quinn and Luke. Trev takes Mom and Dad into the dining room where Madi and Alex are finishing getting dinner set out on the table. Jack hugs his parents and then does the weird bro handshake thing with both of his brothers. Quinn looks at me funny and then leans down to whisper in my ear.

“Why the hell are you guys all wearing nice clothes? This is what I slept in!” I laugh and Luke smirks. I herd the 3 boys into the dining room. Quinn and Luke sit across from Jack and I. Trevor is sitting next to my mom and dad. Madi and Alex are across from the Hughes. The dinner flows smoothly but I can tell Jack is nervous from the way his knee is shaking constantly under the table. I rest my hand gently on his thigh and his knee suddenly stops.

“Hey, family.” Everyone gets quiet and looks at Jack and I. I feel Jack take a deep breath and I lean back in my chair. Quinn catches my eye and winks at me, calming me slightly, even if he doesn’t know what’s going on.

“Mom, Dad, Julie, Gary, This is going to be a bit of a shock. Especially since I know Charlie and I have talked to both of you about waiting to get married until I was settled in the NHL and she’s through college. But Char and I talked through things and we’ve decided we’re going to get married now. Um, I know I should’ve asked for your blessing, Mr. Z, Mrs. Z, but it was something we just figured out today.” I watch my parents’ faces, along with the Hughes’ faces. Quinn looks amused and Luke’s mouth is hanging open. Madi nudges him and his mouth snaps shut.

“Getting married? You’re 18, Jack, sweetie. Are you sure you two are ready for everything that comes with that? Especially heading into your first professional hockey season?” Ellen asks, holding tightly to Jim’s hand. I nod and Jack pulls my fingers into his.

“We’re ready. We’re sure about this. I mean, you guys have done an amazing job raising both of us. I’ve always wanted a love like you and Dad’s, Mom. Jack is the person I get to share that with.” Mom smiles at me with tears in her eyes.

“Alright baby. If you’re sure about this.” Dad smiles too.

“Wait, let me get this straight, y’all are getting married?” Luke asks, resting his chin in his hand.

“Yeah, and I want you and Q to stand up there with me. We agreed that we would just have a small ceremony at the house in Toronto. Just our families, Madi and Alex. We’d keep it on the down-low for the time being. Then later, maybe once the season is over, we’d have a big elaborate wedding reception party thing with everyone.” Jack says, looking at his parents. His mom nods and Trev coughs.

“I get to be his best man! Mads is Char’s maid of honor. Alex, Luke, and Quinn are Jack’s groomsmen.” Trev’s smile on his face shows exactly how he’s feeling and I can’t help but laugh at the fact that I’m pretty sure my brother is more excited about me getting married than I am.

“Wait, one female attendant and 4 male attendants? That won’t work!” My mom says, sitting up and looking at me.

“Honey, you need at least 3 more female attendants.” Ellen says as Jack slides his hand between my thighs and traces circles on the inside of my thigh.

“I know. But these are the only people I really want there. I’m okay with just these people at my wedding.” Jack smiles, gently kissing the side of my forehead.

“I know you already said yes but do we get to plan a big “surprise” engagement? You would have to act surprised though, Charlie.” Mom says, smiling as Jack laughs.

“Oh my gosh, I’ll act surprised. But yeah, you and Mads can help Jack plan all that.” Mom smiles and turns to Madi, who also has a big smile on her face.

“Alright, real wedding talk. You want this wedding at the Toronto lake house? How soon?” Jim asks, looking at Jack and I.

“Oh my gosh! Can I be a bridesmaid?” Luke asks, suddenly standing up and looking at Jack and I with the same crazy look I saw in Jack’s eyes earlier. The whole table bursts out laughing and I smile.

“Luke, you can be a bridesmaid if you want, but maybe not wear the dress? I love you for offering. I also think Jack would prefer for you to stand with him.” Jack smiles and looks at Luke with a raised eyebrow.

“That’s nice Hughesy.” Trev says, fist-bumping Luke.

“Okay, back to the original topic. Yes, at the lake house. Well technically at the Cape building we used for the one dinner last summer. And since Alex, Jack, and Trev all leave within the next 2 months, it’d have to be as soon as we can get it planned.” I say, looking at Ellen and Jim.

“Okay, let’s set a date then. Jack reports September 19th, Trev, Quinn, and Alex are both on September 13th, so before then. How about August 30th? It’s a Friday and we can all just spend the week up there before, getting everything ready. Then you two can go to your apartment in Newark for the rest of the month, finish getting it all ready until Jack has to report.” Jack’s face drops.

“Oh crap, we probably need to actually decide on an apartment. And soon.” I nod and Jack shows me his phone.

“I messaged the landlord of this building and he said we could move into a 4 bedroom apartment on the 14th floor on September first. Which would be right after we get back. The building, The Colonnade, is about 10 minutes away from the stadium and training facility. What do you think?” I take his phone and scroll through the photos. The apartment looks big and isn’t as expensive as most of the other ones Jack and I have looked at. Especially for having 4 bedrooms.

“Let me and your mom have a look.” Ellen says, reaching for Jack’s phone. I hand the phone off to her.

“Now the big question is, is there a guest room for me, Trev, and Madi to crash in when we come to visit?” Alex asks, nudging Jack.

“Yeah, me too! We’re all gonna come visit!” Luke says, bouncing up and down like the teenage boy he is.

“Yeah, there’s a guest room. There’s honestly probably enough room for all of you to visit at once.”

I lay down on the bed, exhausted from getting Jack’s family lake house ready for our wedding tomorrow. Madi flops on the bed next to mine and groans.

“I love you but I’m so tired of getting ready for your wedding.” I laugh and cover my face with my pillow.

“I feel you. As excited as I am to be married to Jack, I’m so sick of cleaning and getting things ready.” Madi rolls on her side and looks over at me. I run my hands through my hair and close my eyes.

“Dude, this is crazy. Like it’s still processing that you’re gonna be married in less than 24 hours. Married!” Madi’s eyes get big, almost like a bug. I laugh, rolling over and falling onto the floor with a bang. I can hear footsteps running up the stairs and our door flying over. Madi and I are both dying laughing when Jack and Trevor burst through the door, Alex not far behind.

“Babe! You okay?” Jack says, rushing to where I’m laying on the floor. Madi and I are both still laughing.

“Honey, I’m fine, I’m fine!” I say, sitting up and leaning against his legs. He wraps his arms around my shoulders and lets out a deep breath.

“Guys, we’re gonna party so hard tomorrow! I’m psyched!” Trev says, bouncing up and down on my bed. Luke and Quinn make their way into the room and sit down on Madi’s bed next to Alex and Mads. Trev is stretched out on my bed.

“Um so since our parents are here, does that mean no drinking?” I look up at Alex, confused.

“We’re all legal here. Plus it’s my wedding so I will be doing whatever I want.” Jack says, laughing. Everyone laughs and I hear the front door slam downstairs.

“Kids, we’re home!” The parents had gone into Toronto for dinner and shopping. Alex’s mom and dad had ended up coming with us, along with Madi’s mom and dad too. Madi’s parents counted me as a second daughter, and with Madi being in the wedding, they came along. Alex’s mom was our photographer. They were all getting here tomorrow morning since the wedding was in the afternoon.

“Madi, we picked up your dress!” Madi jumps up and runs out of the room. I had picked out Madi’s dress and hadn’t let her see it before I had bought it for her to wear. It was a long sky blue off the shoulder dress that would look absolutely gorgeous with her hair and skin. The boys and I follow Madi down the stairs to where Ellen is standing with the dress bag. Madi unzips the bag and gasps.

“Oh my gosh! Char, I love it so much! I’m gonna go try it on!” She runs into the bathroom as the boys scatter to the different couches and I sit down on the floor between Jack’s legs, my head resting against his stomach. Suddenly the bathroom door flies open and Madi spins out. The dress fits her perfectly and makes her look radiant.

“Oh my gosh, wow Mads! I love it so much!” I say, smiling. Alex’s mouth drops open, he’s speechless.

“Dude, your girl is gonna look so good tomorrow!” Trev says, nudging Alex but Alex still can’t find his words. Madi walks over to him and kneels in front of him.

“Baby? What do you think?” Alex looks up and smiles.

“It looks amazing, baby girl.” He kisses her and I smile, leaning my head against Jack’s leg. Quinn gets up and walks to the fridge, pulling a bottle of Smirnoff out of the fridge.

“Night before the wedding shots!” He shouts, setting the bottle down and smiling.

“Do I really wanna get drunk the night before my wedding? And spoil my own fun for tomorrow? Sure why not!” Jack says, reaching for one of the shots Quinn just finished pouring. He hands one to me and everyone else around us.

Alright, 3, 2, 1!” Quinn counts down. Luke starts to cough and I flip around.

“Oh my gosh, Luke! Give me that!” I shout, taking the shot glass out of his hand.

“Damn! I forgot you’re only 16!” Quinn says, laughing as I glare at him.

“Not like it’s the first time…” Luke says, dabbing Trev up and turning around. Luke disappears and the rest of us continue taking shots. The parents finally make their way back out to the living room.

“Kids, are you planning on doing anything? It’s your last night before you’re stuck together forever.” Jack’s dad says, sitting down on the couch and wrapping his arm around Jack’s shoulder. We all laugh and I look up at Jack and smile.

“I don’t know, I was kinda planning on just hanging out on the dock and just spending it with these guys.” Jack says, motioning to the gang gathered around us. I nod and the boys all stand up.

“Hold up a minute. Jack, you’re coming with us. Mads, you’ve got Charlie.” They pull Jack to his feet, almost knocking me over.

“Wait what? Guys, stop it!” Trev turns to look at me, a grin covering his face.

“Chillax, Sista. We’re just gonna have a little fun with Jacky Boy on his last night of being a “boy.” Don’t worry.” I raise an eyebrow at Jack as he is herded out of the room by Quinn and Alex. He has a goofy smirk on his face and blows me a kiss as they grab their jackets from the hallway.

“Don’t worry, we’re going with them. We’ll make sure they’re responsible.” My dad says, grabbing his jacket as Jim grabs his jacket and the boys make their way out the door. Madi moves to sit on the couch next to me. I cross my arms, watching the headlights of Jim’s car leave the driveway.

“And we’re gonna have a spa night and get you all pretty and ready for tomorrow.” Madi says, grabbing my hand and pulling me upstairs while Ellen and my mom go into the kitchen to grab a bottle of wine and glasses. We go to my room and she points towards a bag with light blue tissue paper sticking out of it sitting on my bed.

“Open it!” She says, excitedly. I pull the wrapping paper out and pull out a light blue t-shirt. I unfold it and it has 3 words on it. The first one, ‘Girlfriend’ is crossed out, the second one, ‘Fiance’ is scribbled out and the last one is ‘Wifey’ in a fancy script. There are black pajama pants in the bag too.

“Awe Mads, I love it so much. This really still doesn’t seem real that I’m gonna be Jack’s wife. Guess I have to get used to being introduced as his wife to people now, huh?” She smiles and leaves me to put the pajamas on. My phone buzzes and I grab it off the night table, seeing Jack’s name on the screen.

Jack💙: Hey Baby, just wanted to let you know that I love you a lot and I can’t wait to have you asleep on my chest tonight :)

I smile and send back a red heart. He reads the message and I shut my phone off. Mads walks back into the room, sporting a shirt the same shade of blue as mine and the same pajama pants. Her shirt has 3 words too but none are crossed out. The words are ‘Best friend’, ‘Sista’ and ‘Maid of Honor’.

“Awe Mads, these shirts are too cute. I love them.” She smiles and hugs me.

“I know I’ve already said it but I’m so so so excited for tomorrow! You’re gonna be Mrs. Jack Hughes in less than 24 hours!” She squeals, jumping up and down. I laugh and jump with her.

“I know I know I know! Now let’s go downstairs and watch a movie with my mom and future mother in law.” She laughs and takes my hand as we run downstairs. Ellen and my mom are both sitting on the couch, glasses of wine in their hands, “Bridesmaids’ pulled up on the TV. Madi and I both flop on the couch and I grab the blanket Jack had given me as a joke for my birthday. It had a picture of him, Trev, and Turcs from when they won Worlds 2 years ago. It was a picture they had actually sent to me but they looked really little and it always made me laugh. I wrap myself in the blanket and snuggle into the couch. The evening is uneventful with the moms going to bed as soon as the movie is over and Madi and I turning on ‘Friends’ after. Madi falls asleep after about two episodes and I stay up, sort of waiting for the boys to get home, mainly just not wanting to go to bed because I know I won’t be able to sleep because of the excitement I’m feeling. My eyes are just starting to close when headlights flash through the window. The car doors slam and I hear the front door open, the boys coming in quieter than I expected. I walk out to the hallway and watch Trev, Alex, and Quinn head upstairs, probably going straight to bed, trying to avoid the hangover I know they’ll all have tomorrow morning. Luke walks in, my dad and Jim not far behind.

“Hey, Char, Jack’s waiting for you down at the dock.” I nod and smile.

“The moms and Madi are all asleep. I’m gonna go get Alex or Trev and have them take her up to bed.” The dads nod.

“I can get her. Actually, better have Alex do it. He’s the least drunk out of the two.” I laugh and nod, heading upstairs to get Alex. I push his door open, seeing him on his phone.

“Hey Turcs, go down and get your girlfriend. She’s asleep on the couch.” He puts his phone down and rubs his eyes.

“Alright, I got it. Go have fun with your lover boy.” I smile and leave his room. I grab the blanket off the couch before heading out the back door and walking down to the dock. Jack is sitting in one of the chairs, his head leaning back against it.

“Hey baby, how was tonight?” He turns around, a smile on his face.

“It was fun. I drank the least out of everyone and Quinn tried to get a girl to come home with him. Luke had a ton of fun watching Quinn, Alex, and Trev act like idiots the whole night.” I smile, glad the boys had fun.

“I’m glad you had fun tonight. Bubs, I’m so excited for tomorrow.” I say, settling on his lap with the blanket wrapped around me. He kisses the side of my neck and I can feel the smile on his lips.

“Baby girl, I know. I’m excited too. You know, I’ve been thinking about this day since I met you. You’ve always been my dream girl. I’ve never wanted anyone else. I’m so excited to be able to introduce you to all the big important New Jersey people as my wife.” I smile, turning my head to kiss him.

“Jack, I love you. I always will.” I say as I pull away.

“I love you, Charlie Grace.” He says as I hear running footsteps down the dock.

“Dad says you two probably need to be heading to bed. Since we have to be up and finish getting stuff ready for tomorrow.” Luke says, stomping down to where Jack and I are sitting. I look up and nod.

“Can I have one last hug Dukes? Before I’m related to you?” He laughs and nods. I stand up, leaving the blanket on Jack’s lap. I pull Luke into a hug and he wraps his arms around me. I gently kiss his cheek and pull away.

“Love you, Baby Hughes. We’ll be in soon.” He nods and heads back inside. I settle myself back on Jack’s lap, wrapping my arms around his neck. He holds me close and I close my eyes. His thumb gently rubs my knee, giving me an overall sense of calm. I can feel Jack placing gently, soft kisses up and down my neck.

“Honey, if you keep that up, I’m gonna fall asleep out here and you’ll have to carry me inside. So we should probably go inside.” I can feel him smile and he starts to move.

“Okay, sweet girl. Let’s go inside.” He lifts me up off his lap and wraps the blanket around me a little tighter.

“Aren’t you glad I bought you that blanket? You use it all the time.” I laugh, leaning into his chest as we walk up to the dark house. The only light on is the back porch light and the light in our room. Jack leads me up the stairs and into our bedroom.

“You know, technically, this is like the opposite of how the night before our wedding is supposed to be.” I say, flopping on our bed.

“Sweet girl, you realize nothing about any of this is normal. We’re 18...Getting Married tomorrow...And moving in together next week. Babe, it’s all the opposite of how things go.” Jack says, pulling his shirt off and grabbing a pair of sweats out of the dresser. He replaces his jeans with the sweats and I bite my lip, smiling at Jack.

“Okay okay, hold up. We’ll save that, the best thing, for tomorrow.”He says, laying down next to me and wrapping his arm around my waist, and pulling the covers over us. He kisses my cheek and rolls over to turn the bedside light off. The dark envelops us and I close my eyes. The next thing I know, Jack is kissing me awake.

“Morning sweet girl. The boys and I are heading to the hotel. I can’t wait to see you. 6 more hours until I get to call mine. For good.” I sit up and kiss him, cupping his face. He gives me one last smile then heads out the door. I roll over, feeling the excitement wash over me all over again. Madi comes bouncing into my room, with my mom and Ellen not far behind.

“It’s your wedding day, it’s your wedding day!” Madi sings, jumping on the bed next to me. I smile and Mom looks at me with the same misty eye look she’s been giving me since Jack and I announced to our family.

“Alright my gorgeous girl, time to start getting ready! Let’s make you more beautiful!” Madi pulls me downstairs and drops me into the armchair in the living room. She hands me a black robe and two other ladies walk into the room.

“This is Linda and Mary. They’re gonna do your hair and makeup for today.” I nod and go into the bathroom to put on the robe. I come back out and Madi is sitting in one of the chairs at the island. Ellen and Mom are both double-checking on the dresses, making sure they’re ready for us to put on when we’re finished. I sit down next to Madi and the woman I think is named Mary starts running a brush through my hair. She turns on a curling wand and begins the two braids that I had decided on with Madi last week. She braids my hair and then curls what’s left down. I look over at Madi and she looks amazing. Her makeup looks perfect for her. But with her crazy messy bun, she looks kinda crazy. I laugh and she giggles.

“Dude your hair looks so good. I love it so much.” She says, standing up and moving to where I’m sitting.

“Thanks, girl. Your makeup looks so great but you look kinda crazy.” Mom and Ellen both laugh and Mads and I switch places. Linda starts on my makeup, going with the basic but still done up look Madi had decided on for me. I close my eyes, letting the makeup artist do her work. A few minutes later, Mom is handing me my phone.

“It’s Trev.” She says, walking away and going to get her hair done.

“Hey buddy, what’s up?” I ask, glancing at him on my phone.

“Um well...We can’t find Jack.” My heart drops.

“What? You’re joking right?” He rubs the back of his neck.

“I wish I was joking...He got all ready and we were heading downstairs to go to the car and he just disappeared. He won’t answer any phone calls or texts. Oh wait, Alex found him. Never mind, we’re good.” I take a deep breath and roll my eyes.

“Trev, remind me to kill you when this is all over. Are all of you boys ready? Is Luke’s tie tied? The right way?” Trev nods and smiles at me.

“You look gorgeous, Charlie. I love you, see you in a few.” I smile and blow a kiss to him. I hang up the phone and Madi looks at me.

“Okay, now let the poor lady finish and stop worrying, Charlotte Grace.” I laugh and close my eyes.

“We have to leave in 45 minutes. Charlie, you’re just going to put your dress and everything else on when we get to the building. Your flowers, the boys, and everything else is already there.” Ellen says, checking her phone. I nod and Linda sighs.

“Young lady, I’m never going to be able to finish your makeup if you don’t sit still.” I suck my lips in and remain as still as I can be. Finally, after about 10 more minutes, Linda finishes the last part of my makeup.

“Alright Charlotte, we’re all done. Mary and I will be at the venue to provide any last-minute touch-ups needed for you, Madi, or the mothers.” I smile in thanks and then head upstairs to finish packing up everything I need to take to the venue with us. I grab The Blanket off the bed and fold it, sticking it in the bottom of my bag. I grab my shoes and my extra clothes bag. Mom and Ellen are waiting in the car with Madi and the dress bags. I pull on Jack’s sweats from last night so my legs aren’t exposed under the robe. I head downstairs, grab a blackberry Hint from the fridge, the first thing I’ve eaten or drank all day, and head outside. Madi had ordered food for us that was going to be waiting at the venue so I would have something to eat before all the excitement. I slip into the back seat next to Madi and she smiles.

“I just got off the phone with Alex and Trev. They locked Jack, Luke, and Quinn all in a room. Q and Luke are making sure he doesn’t escape and keeping him entertained. Your dad and Jim are double checking all last minute things and our food is ready in your room.” I smile in thanks and look out the window.

“You’ve been pretty quiet today, Char. You okay? Not getting cold feet or anything, right?” Mom asks, turning around to look me in the eyes.

“No, no. I’m fine. I’m excited. I love Jack, I could never dream of marrying anyone else. It just still doesn’t seem real.” Mom smiles.

“I remember having the same feeling on my wedding day. I’m sure Ellen does too. It will seem real very soon. Speaking of which, you’re still planning on doing the first look with the boys right?” I nod and look back out the window. The venue, a small building on the grounds of the country club the boys usually worked out at when they were up here, was gorgeous on the outside. It was decorated with white lights and covered with sweet pea vines. It looked like something out of a fairy tale.

“Alright baby, let’s get you into the building. There’s a door on the side of the building, see that path there, that leads to the womans’ room. Head in there and Ellen and I will go see where all the boys are. Madi, help her get into her dress.” Madi grabs both dress bags from the trunk and follows me inside. The room is a farm girl’s dream. Everything is modeled after a farmhouse vibe and is part of the reason I love it so much. Mads hangs the dress bags up and then turns to look at me.

“This is the big moment. We get to complete the princess transformation. This is even better than the prom!” She squeals as I sit down on the couch.

“You put your dress on first. I wanna see how your dress looks on you before I put mine on.” The door to the room opens and Mrs. Turcotte sneaks in.

“Just gonna snap a few “before” pictures.” She says, smiling and positioning herself. Madi grabs her dress and slips into the connected bathroom. I pick at the chicken salad that had sounded so good a few hours ago. Now, the nerves are suddenly bubbling up. What if Jack and I aren’t meant to be? What if this was a bad idea and we don’t work out? I shake my head, clearing those thoughts away as the door opens to the bathroom. Mad steps out, looking like something out of a dream. I gasp and Turcs’ mom snaps away. Madi twirls, letting the dress flow out around her.

“I seriously love this dress. I may have to just get it in white for my wedding.” Mama Turcs and I laugh.

“Oh please girl, don’t you and Alex go pulling something on me like this. This is wonderful for Jack and Charlie but I don’t know if I could handle it.” I smile.

“You’re right Mama Turcs. It takes a special kinda love to do this as young as they are. I love Turcs but yeah no.” We all laugh and I take a sip from my water. Madi looks at me and shakes her head.

“Stop it, Char. Just eat your food.” I look up at her, glad she can read me so well.

“I know.” She points at my food, which suddenly sounds good again and I start to eat. I hear a knock on the door and Mrs. Turcotte goes to answer it.

“Mom, is Madi in there? I need to talk to her. It’s kinda important…” I hear Alex ask. Madi walks towards the door and steps outside. Ellen walks in, wearing the light blue dress that matches with the blue that’s scattered randomly around the venue. Mom and Ellen both went dress shopping together a few weeks ago for their dresses and both picked out pretty ones that look really good on them in the light blue color Jack and I decided on.

“Alright Charlotte, we’ve got about 30 minutes till the first look. We decided we’ll do a private one with just you, Jack and Shelly. Then we’ll do the one with Trevor, Alex, Quinn, and Luke afterwards. We figured you’d want to see Jack first.” I nod and continue to eat. Madi comes back in.

“Okay, the boys are ready whenever you are. Jack is freaking out but in a good way. I swear, if that boy doesn’t cry when he sees you, I’m dragging you out to the car and we’re running away.” I laugh and hug her.

“I know Mads. How’d Alex handle seeing you all dolled up?” She rolls her eyes.

“He wanted to make out with me right there. Like boy, I have all this fancy makeup and you’re trying to ruin it? No thank you!” I laugh and she nods, a smile that hasn’t left her face all day, still there.

“Okay, you’re done now. Let’s go put on your dress, please? Mama Turcs has some pictures she wants to do. Uh, has Trev came by yet?” I shake my head as she follows me into the bathroom with my dress bag. My dress was about the plainest wedding dress I had ever seen but it looked gorgeous on me. I had fallen in love with it the second I had tried it on plus, it had pockets, my one requirement of any dress I wore. The top half was lacy and delicate with thin straps that crisscrossed in the back. The skirt and train was an almost ivory tulle fabric layered to fall just perfectly. My veil would be pinned in just above the two braids and my shoes were ivory heels with a square heel so they wouldn’t break while I was walking around in the grass. Madi and I had gotten pedicures and manicures two days before and my fingernails and toenails were a very light pink, almost no color at all. I closed my eyes as I slipped the robe and Jack’s sweatpants off. I had to put on nude underwear and a weird bra thing before putting the dress on. I put both on and turned to Madi. She’s holding the dress, ready to help zip it up. I slip it on and let it fall. It feels nice against my skin. She zips it up and I look in the mirror.

“Oh my gosh.” Is all I can say as I cover my mouth, biting my tongue to hold back the tears. Madi stands to the side of me and smiles.

“You’re ready Charlie. And I just wanna say, we did a pretty good job picking this stuff out. I mean come on,” She says, grabbing my hand where the engagement ring from Jack rests.

“You picked the perfect boy, he picked the perfect ring, and we picked the perfect dress. Tell me this isn’t your dream?” I smile, still fighting the tears, and turn around to hug her.

“Thank you, Madi, for being my best friend every step of the way. I love you.” She squeezes me and I can feel the smile on her face.

“Love you too, now stop it before you and I are both in tears and ruin the gorgeous makeup job Linda did.” I laugh and take a deep breath. I follow Madi out into the room where my mom, Ellen, Mrs. Turcotte, Dad, and Jim are all waiting. They all gasp and smile when I walk out. Dad and Mom both cover their mouths, fighting tears. Ellen is already crying, Jim has a smile on his face, hugging her to his side.

“Darling girl, you look gorgeous. Jack is going to be awestruck when he sees you.” Dad says, coming to hug me.

“Thanks, Daddy-o. You look pretty spiffy yourself.” He smiles and kisses my cheek softly.

“Now I know this isn’t tradition but Trevor asked me if he could walk you down the aisle. He would’ve asked you himself but he’s not allowed to see you right now. What do you think?” Dad asks, looking at me as Madi is pinning my veil on.

“I mean, we’ve done everything else in our lives together, might as well do this. But I totally get to walk him down at his wedding.” Everyone laughs and I smile, the most genuine smile I’ve felt all day.

“Alright, we have a little area set up just a short walk that way, we’re going to meet Jack over there.” Mama Turcs says as I finish checking myself in the mirror. She points in the direction I had seen the boys walking when we pulled up. I nod and head out the door, wrapped in The Blanket. I find the little gazebo where Jack and I had said ‘I love you’ for the first time, 2 summers ago. It was all decorated with white lights and white flowers. Jack is standing in the center, a box in his hand, and a light blue blindfold over his eyes. I smile, seeing the smile on his face and unwrap myself from the blanket, folding it up and handing it to Madi who heads back towards the building.

“Alright Charlie, when you’re ready, you can go ahead and take the blindfold off of Jack. I’ll be taking pictures the whole time.” I smile and nod. I take a deep breath and step forwards.

“Charlie? Before you take off the blindfold, I want you to open the box. It’s a present from me and the boys. Mainly me.” He smiles under the blindfold. I take the box from him and open it. Inside is the most beautiful necklace. It’s a teardrop-shaped pendant with a diamond in the center, surrounded by tiny gold and diamond pieces. It sparkles in the sun.

“Baby, I love it. Thank you.” I say, leaning in and kissing him.

“You’ll have to help me put it on once you can see me.” He laughs and I smile.

“Are you ready to let me see you?” He asks, his face growing serious but soft. I smile and reach behind his head to untie the blindfold. The blindfold drops and he blinks. His eyes widen and his mouth drops open. He covers it with his hand and I watch the tears grow in his eyes.

“Bub, you look beautiful. I...I can’t even put into words what I’m feeling right now. You look so good!” He says, almost jumping back and pumping his fist. He runs his hand through his hair and he grabs my hands, pulling me in.

“Jack! I love you!” He laughs and comes back to me, hugging me close.

“I don’t wanna mess up your lipstick again but can I please kiss you? That’s the only appropriate thing I wanna do right now.” He says, giggling and wrapping his arms around my waist. I giggle right back and he leans in, kissing me. His tongue slips in my mouth and I almost moan, but remember that Turcs’ mom is literally 10 feet away with a camera. Jack finally pulls away, but not before exploring every corner of my mouth with his tongue.

“I just, you’re so beautiful. And so, so damn sexy, mama.” I laugh and he interlocks our fingers, walking back down the path with Mrs. Turcotte snapping the whole way.

“Ready to face your brother and my brothers?” I roll my eyes and nod.

“Baby, I just wanna be married already. I wanna be Mrs. Jack Hughes.” He rolls his eyes back and audibly moans in my ear. I bite my lip.

“That’s the sexiest thing you’ve ever said to me.” He says, kissing my cheek as we walk up behind the boys and Madi. Madi raises her eyebrows, asking me if I’m ready to reveal myself to them.

“Alright, boys, ready to see your sister? She looks hot as hell.” Madi says, crossing her arms and looking at the four boys standing in front of her.

“3, 2, 1, look!” They all four turn around and their faces are about as priceless as Madi’s was earlier.

“Holy crap Char, you look so good! Like damn!” Luke says, nudging Trev whose mouth is stuck open.

“Damn Charlie, you look amazing! I’m impressed!” Quinn says, dabbing me up as I laugh.

“Yeah really Char, you look awesome!” Alex says, coming to hug me. I hug him, smiling at Trev who is still awestruck.

“Hi, bubby, what do you think?” I ask, unattaching myself from Alex and walking over to him

“Wow sis, you look so good. Like so good! I’m so proud of you and I love you so much. Look I’m crying!” He says, pointing at the tears running down his face. I laugh and pull him into a hug. He gently kisses the top of my head.

“Oh, and I hear you said yes to letting me walk you down the aisle? Good.” He says, pulling away but leaving his arm slung around my shoulders. Jack takes my hand and I smile. These are the people I’m choosing to spend the rest of my life with. And I’m so excited to see where I go with them.

“Alright gang, time to take my favorite wedding pictures. Alex, can you go in and get the box of flowers on the table? It has all the boutonnieres and the girls’ flowers. We’ll need them.” He nods, heading inside to grab them. Mrs. Turcotte starts positioning all of us for the first few photos. She puts Jack and I in the middle, Madi and eventually Alex on my left, Trev in the middle, down in front of Jack and I, then Quinn and Luke on Jack’s side. The parents fill in around us and Jack leans in and kisses me. Alex somehow manages to slip my flowers into my hand and Mrs. Turcotte snaps away. We go through so many poses then Mom checks the time.

“Alright Hughes-Zegras family and Co., this wedding starts in 10 minutes. Let’s get inside and get all situated. Trevor, you’re walking your sister down the aisle, correct?” Trev nods and turns to me. He sticks his arm out and I link mine through it. Jack kisses my cheek and whispers, “I can’t wait to see you walk down that aisle, future Mrs. Hughes.” I smile and kiss him quickly. Quinn and Luke follow him inside and stand at the end of the aisle, waiting for our parents to be sitting down and all ready. The preacher is already in position and waiting. The music, an acoustic version of ‘I Won’t Give Up’ by Jason Marz, without words is playing softly. Jack and I both loved that song and had kind of declared it our song. It also described the way Jack and I wanted our relationship to be. Jack walks down the aisle and stands, ready for me to come. Quinn and Luke walk down next. Luke trips and almost wipes out. I cough to contain my laugh and he looks back at me, giving me a thumbs up. I smirk and nod to Madi and Alex. They start their walk down the aisle.

“You ready baby sis? You can still back out. I’ll hide the evidence of Jack’s body.” I laugh and shake my head.

“Come on, bubby, let’s do this.” Trevor sticks his arm out again and I loop mine through it. We begin a slow march down the aisle. Trev pulls me close to him and hugs me, kissing my cheek then handing me off to Jack who’s waiting with a smile. He takes my hand and we turn to face the preacher. He launches into the whole “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today...” speech. Jack keeps leaning over and whispering “You’re mine tonight” in my ear. I bite my lip and catch Madi’s eye. She grins, knowing exactly what’s going on.

“Trevor, the rings please.” Trev pulls the two ring boxes out of his tux pocket and hands them to Jack and I. We remove the rings and hand them back to Trev.

“Now it is time for the couple to share their vows. Jack, you first.” Jack pulls a folded piece of paper out of his pocket and clears his throat.

“Charlotte Grace, you’re my soulmate. I’ve known that since the day I first met you. I have loved you since the beginning. With this ring I’m about to give to you, I give you my promise to hold on to you no matter what and to never let go. I promise to love you no matter what. I promise to take care of you, no matter what’s wrong. I’ll keep you safe. I’ll be there. I’ll be your shoulder to cry on. Charlie, you’ll never be alone. I love you.” He finishes, slipping the ring on my finger. I smile, the tears forming in my eyes mirroring those in Jack’s. I catch Madi, Mom, and Ellen all wiping tears as Jack and I exchange a smile.

“Okay, my turn!” Everyone laughs as I pull out the paper I had worked on for weeks beforehand.

“Jack Hughes. The golden boy. Mr. Perfect. The love of my life. To this day, I’ll always hold on to the first time I was introduced to you. You made some dumb snarky comment and it was all I could to keep myself from falling in love with you. Thanks, Trev, by the way.” Everyone laughs and I smile, winking at Trev over Jack’s shoulder.

“But Jack, I love you beyond a shadow of a doubt. There’s nothing that could ever change the way I feel about you. I’ll love you forever, Jack. Through sickness and health, through victory and defeat, through trials and trades; through everything. With this ring, I give you all those promises. I’m trusting you with me. Everything I am. You’re all I want and I am genuinely so excited to get to spend the rest of my life with you.” Jack’s crying now, I’m crying now, everybody’s crying. I grab Jack’s hand and slip the ring on his finger. I blink and slow the tears. Jack takes a deep breath and regains his composure.

“And now, by the power vested in me by the state of Toronto, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride.” Jake dips me down and kisses me. Everyone cheers and he lifts me back up, the smile on his face matching mine. We walk back down the aisle to the song ‘Best Day of My Life’ by Imagine Dragons. Everyone else follows us out and gathers in the hallway as Jack and I go ahead into the reception hall. Across the hall from the room we held the wedding in, is the reception room. After Jack and I had a few minutes to regroup and to share a few kisses not appropriate for in front of our families, they’re allowed in and sat at the long table set up for us. Jack and I sit at the head, Madi to my left and Trev to Jack’s right. Alex is next to Madi, Quinn and Luke are on Trev’s side, with my new in-laws next to them. Dad and Mom are next to Alex and all I can do is smile. We all get drinks, champagne of course since it is a celebration, resulting in Luke getting a little too excited to “try his first drink”, even though I’m pretty sure everyone knows about what goes on at NDTP parties. Madi stands up and gets everyone quiet.

“So, since you guys are now officially married and you’re Charlie Hughes now, we’ve planned a little surprise for you two. Each of us has prepared a speech that we’d like to give and then there’s gifts from each of us. I’m going first.” She says, staring the boys down. Jack and I laugh and he interlaces our fingers, resting our hands on his knee.

“Charlotte Grace, you’ve always been my best friend. Since as far back as I can remember, it’s been you and me. Well and Trev but he usually was too cool to hang out with us. But I always knew that we were inseparable. There was no one else I’d rather tell my secrets to, cry over boys with, laugh with. You are my soulmate and will forever hold a very special place in my heart. Now you’re married, which was scary, at first. I thought I was going to lose you. But I know, no matter what happens, you will always be my person and things will never change between us. I love you so much. Now Jack. You changed Charlie’s world. I had never heard her talk about a boy the way she did you. You treat her with the love and care that she deserves. And although she may drive you crazy, I know you do love her so much. And if she ever gets to be too much to handle, I’m just a call away.” Everyone laughs and I lean my head on Jack’s shoulder.

“I honestly thought this was just some crazy idea you had to try and get her to come with you to Jersey, at first. But now I know, you really do love her and not only want but need her in your life. So thank you Jack, for taking care of and loving my soulmate, sister and best friend as much, if not more than I do. I love you both, congratulations.” Madi finishes, tears in her eyes and mine as she hugs me then sits back down.

“Okay, best man’s turn.” Quinn says, nudging Trev as he stands up.

“So it took me forever to figure out what I was gonna say. I mean, talking about my kid sister and my idiot of a best friend? Oh boy we’re in for it.” We all laugh and Trev smirks, looking up from the paper he’s reading from.

“But then I thought about it. These two people, two people I love more than anyone else in the world, decided that they loved each other enough to decide to spend the rest of their lives together, and for that, I couldn’t be more proud to call Charlie my sister and Jack, not only my best friend but now my brother. Now I’m gonna tell you a little bit about what it was like in the beginning, although pretty much all of you were around for it. I always kinda figured Jack would be the one of us to settle down first. I mean, he started dating my sister basically as soon as we all moved into town for NDTP. But I definitely wasn’t expecting it to be this soon. Or that I would be standing at my baby sister’s wedding a month before her 19th birthday. But I love Jack and Charlie. They make each other happy. Jack makes my sister the happiest I have ever seen her, even happier than when I got my license and was able to drive her to get food all the time.” Everyone laughs and I smile at Trev.

“Plus, getting to see my girls all dressed up and looking beautiful is always great.” He says, looking at Madi and I and winking.

“Boys, not too shabby either. But anyway, congratulations to Jack and Charlie. May you have the happiest life, the life you both deserve.” Trev raises his glass and everyone toasts Jack and I. Luke and Quinn stand up next.

“Hi everyone, you all know us. We’re the comedic relief. Or Dumb and Dumber, as Charlie so affectionately calls us. We’ve had the luck of getting to watch Charlie and Jack from the beginning. Charlie was this super awesome, really funny, drop dead gorgeous girl that Jack would not shut up about. But, like always, Jack was a little scary cat and wouldn’t do anything about it. So, with some scheming, meddling and a whole lot of intervention and teamwork from Madi, Alex, Luke, Trev and I, we made it happen. And now, we’re here today, celebrating two of the very few people I don’t hate. Congratulations, we love you both, and welcome to the Hughes family, Char.” I smile and hug Quinn and Luke both. They pat Jack on the shoulder and sit back down. Madi nudges Alex and he coughs, standing up.

“Um...So I’ll be honest, Madi wrote my speech.” Alex starts, smirking as Mads nods and we all laugh.“Just like 95% of things I do, I put it off until the last minute and probably wouldn’t have done it if she hadn’t finally done it for me. But anyways, I owe the two of you a huge thank you. You two are the entire reason I even have Madi. Charlie, you told me to go for it, Jack, you helped me realize how much I need her. And now, getting to see the two people who made sure I’m the happiest I’ve ever been, now get to be this happy? Makes me feel so awesome. So thank you, so much. Jack, we’ve been buddies for a while now. Charlie rocked your world the second she stepped into it, 2 years ago. You’ve never been the same and Charlie is the reason. Charlie, you’re the sister I never had. Congratulations to you two, I love you both.” I smile and hug Alex.

#jack hughes #nhl writing #hockey players #hockey #nhl #nhl story

27 notes · View notes

morningcool · 4 years

Text

Hurts - Faith (review) ‘From V to D’ 1 month later

We’ve got a new religion - Faith.

Just look at the cover.

Don’t say you don’t get any of the songs.

‘Cause here they are, looking straight into your eyes.

Hello everybody, it’s been a while. Love being traditional so yes, I’m definitely going to say a few words about Faith. Seems like nowadays all Hurts fans' lives are on Telegram or Instagram but I kinda still like this little world here. As some of you might remember I do listen to their albums literally blindfolded and as always I’ve counted the waiting days - 1071. The longest and the most frightened waiting is over but the new one is on or not?

Oh, Gosh I’m literally shaking. I’ll definitely say my feelings about every song but a bit later.

As for now just let me say a few important things. This album is quite special for me. It killed me from the first listen. Every word of each and every song on it reflects my inner world. Like Adam said I always perceived music as a gateway into discovering my feelings, it’s a lingering journey of knowing myself. This album is not an escape, it's a story of facing yourself. It took me a while to talk about it, ‘cause after encontless listening I plunged into deep thoughts. Well, it seems like we are all originally from our childhood. And if we weren’t accepted and loved the way we needed here we are, adults with the eyes of a kid. We can be implemented in the profession but we still will be chasing wrong people in search of unconditional love. The truth is we won’t be loved by anybody until we’ll be in peace with ourselves, until we won’t feel the luck of anything. Remember Theo’s role in “A little something for your Birthday”? Lovely idea of a film, don’t you think so? So the only way to cope with all our wounds is discovering and understanding our true nature. Listening and dealing with emotions we all have instead of scrolling them. That’s it, sounds quite simple but it’s the hardest work ever. We used to run away from ourselves but the real growth is only in being who you are.

To be fair, looking back to when I began being a Hurts fan I never thought that one day we’ll be on the same page. But now I see that we were always there. From Happiness to Faith they did a soundtrack of my inner search. Search for acceptance of myself. They become one of my Voices who’s always there for me when I feel the most low. Ironically I’ve never been the one who’s listening to the songs they like until getting sick of it. Hurts’ songs are pouring in me and then living in me like a part of my body or something. I’m living them.

Do you remember Ben’s filming during Desire tour? I witnessed a few interviews myself. It was quite interesting. But the thing is he never asked why do all these people do what they do? I can only say for myself. I’m spreading Hurts ideas, way of thinking, music at least not last because of a gratitude for everything they made me go through. I found myself in helping people to learn them. To understand what’s going on around the music they do. Because Hurts music you know has always been so much more than music. I kinda feel like a Hurts’ voice. Through this years I can’t tell you how many interviews I’ve translated, I personally heard and read them all. And it might be one of the reasons why I’m still here, writing this review. Knowing that my translations have been read by thousands of people and if only one person out of them gets what Hurts really meant is making me the happiest person ever.

The last year for me personally has been the hardest one. I think that for those one who’ll be reading my opinion on the songs it’s important to know that one of the reasons above thousands others for such a rating mark is because my heart was broken for the first time in ten years. I’ve let myself fall in love but it just didn’t work. I might be fractured or crucified but here I am the way I am. And it is ok.

Uh, it’s been a hard few paragraphs. Coming back to the review. I feel like I should start with the promo stuff. I was watching it with interest but got no power to join. Maybe it’s because being a part of a Hurts path for 11 years in a row on a daily basis (if only I was 10 years younger *winking), maybe ‘cause of some personal struggling. When you’re becoming older you don’t need the preparation for the dark album you’ve already living like this. To be fair, I tried a few puzzles in the start, spending 8 or 10 hours on them and buried the idea ‘cause felt like a hero from the “Lost in Translation”.

Listeners will always be arguing about new music. Eternal discussion about being a true fan and loving and accepting all songs equally or being picky and liking only a few will always appear with every new era. For me love is only true if you’ve got an open heart and your mind is free of expectations.

But I’m here to talk about music, so that’s it.

“Voices” – a contrast shower. When guys released promo, with the lyrics, I was in a deep mess, bursting into tears, with those two videos only. I didn’t need any other interview about the album or something, I’ve read them all and the whole puzzle came into a place through the words of the song. Through the meaning of the lyrics. It’s bold, sincere, personal, intimate. That’s what Hurts music is about. Always. With the sound - it’s a step forward. Love the vocal part (it’s so disarming), what a broken drum line (my personal crush) and what about an anthemic plum? The song is so unexpected but it felt so right and once again thanks to the microwave. It saved so many souls. And again I know how sometimes those voices can abuse, pursue, bother. How for example they can reflect your parents' installations displaced your own voice. Equally I know how almost the same voices like Hurts songs can make you feel better. Can make you feel heard, adopted, dear how they can comfort you and sympathize. That’s what true music can do for us. Becoming that person from a Darkest Hour. Guys, thank you.

“Suffer” – a slap in the face. Looking in the mirror straight into your own eyes and confessing the addiction. Love how the detached vocal contrasting aggressive mood of the sound. It’s that stage of the relationship when you understand it’s inner reasons. When you face how curved your true nature is because of your addiction. And that can totally make you realise that you became a slave to your own emotions. Seeing this gave you the reins of government back. You can still be in a relationship but for now they dissolve you with acid. And the more you’re being tactile touched the more lonely and fey you become. Don’t think I should mention how painful this experience might be. And I love how prickly the cofemashine part is sounding, how it’s cyclicality reflects the whirl of thoughts. The cards revealed. You realised that you’ve been hiding in a fake little world but you still want to be there because you don’t know how to act differently. Virus detected but the whole system is paralysed.

“Fractured” – an opened wound. Here we go, you still looking into your own eyes but now poison penetrates your insides. At that stage you start hating yourself. You’re your only foe now. You can’t cope with any tactile contact any more otherwise it might kill you. With the words “I might be everything that is wrong for you” rang out the unsightly truth that she is that viper warmed on the chest. But at that stage you reflect everything on yourself ‘cause it was you who chose her to be your lover. So in a way it’s fair enough. And that’s why you are a complete mess now. Confess, I squealed listening to it for the first time. And I’m still frozen with every whispered word and how harsh melody before the broken serene vocal line of an ending almost licks my neck a way straight up to my earlobe. ASMR isn’t it?

“Slave To Your Love” – the beginning. Here we go, that’s how the story of an abusive relationship started. You fall in love but it’s not the same for the object of your love. Maybe she’s not ready to admit to herself that you are not the one. Because of lots of different reasons it’s even not important you’ll never know them anyway. It’s quite often she doesn’t understand it herself. But the thing you can do is ask: Why am I doing this to myself? Why do I choose those who don’t see me? I mean you think you can’t do it while you are in love but that’s not true. Even being drowned by a wave of feelings we still keep hearing our inner voices. That admitting, warning us but we used to skip them through good or tough times being in love is not an exception. The reason for abuse is never in the person we choose, it's always in us. The sound in the chorus with the phrase “I’m a slave to love” feels like the ringing of bells of that little inner voice it’s calling for your attention. You’re a slave. And the music soundtracks it perfectly, you’re running and jumping from a cliff to nowhere. The final whirlpool of the melody is like a hurricane funnel that swallows you.

“All I Had To Give” – a confession. This is it. Can we skip this song, please? No, not this time. Now - is the time to face it. For me, this song might be the hardest to listen to ever. The same reaction I had listening to Unspoken. But this one says everything that was silent before. I can’t even try to imagine how it feels to share such sincerity with the song. Listening to it for the first time I petrified, lost the control of my emotions and bursted into tears. I had to stop listening to the album. It took me quite a while to decide to continue. I can still hardly restrain my emotions each time I dare to listen to it. I can try to express my sensible feelings while listening to it by drawing a film scene. Imagine an empty highway in the middle of the desert. You’re standing all alone and the silence that surrounds you and it’s almost tangible, peaceful isn’t it? But in a second without having time to blink you’ve been hit by a car and as soon as it appeared it disappeared with a sound like the bee buzzing or something. And here you are - a crippled lonely body lying on a highway in the middle of nowhere. Impressive isn’t it? Yes I’m in awe of what this song does to me. Yes, that’s how I open myself up - admitting that I never do. Am I suffering the consequences of it? Sometimes. Because I don’t like it but it's the wrong direction in relationship with yourself. Oh, the musical frame of this picture is something special. Isn’t it a true miracle that somebody knows exactly how to express your feelings with a song. And lucky Theo.

“Liar” – a thriller. What a brave expose, amazing. Such a vivid picture. Can you see those lying eyes? Oh, feeling being scanned. But I’m on the other side. I know that feeling of being deceived. The sound with the first Liar in the chorus made me terrified, indescribably incredible. Caught at the crime scene. As if this word set fire to the leaf and before the eyes of the observer it just became an ashes. And everything that was important and dared became rubish. Personal Hiroshima in one word. So simple and yet so heavy. Like all the weight of the world rushed onto your shoulders. Saying this one word made you a grain of sand. You don't seem to exist anymore. Everything depreciated. And I love the buzzing sound of the second verse. It's like a kaleidoscope of memories turning to dust. And the ending of the song - that final scream “Liar” it’s like a circle crying in your head when you’ve already left alone.

“Somebody” – an anger kick. Well, now the liar has a word to say. But thankfully you get the strength to close the door behind yourself instead of just realizing that you've been cheated. This is no longer a protest, but a riot. The time when arguments no longer exist. Your anger is a gunpowder and all previous behaviour was a flame path and now all your powder kegs are exploding inside forcing you to act. To shut her lying mouth up. It’s enough. This blast blows you away with its wave and the present becomes the past. You’re still in the heat of passion but to stay is not an option any more. The shackles fell down. Your words about somebody are more like a precept now. But also a prick to the deceiver, you admit the existence of someone else next to you. She’s no longer the one for you. And what a lovely dubstep sound in the final chorus. Those guitar riffs in the end are so sharp. I love the whole dynamic from the introduction through the verse to the chorus. An emotional storm from the beginning till the end. The whole song itself is like an interrupted inhalation on 0:38.

“Numb” – a psychological coma. Have you ever been mentally paralysed the way deep so you can’t actually move? Oh, how clever the album is composed. Being myself stuck between “Somebody” and “Numb” nowadays I can’t even explain how I’m amazed by the story they told through Faith. 2:15 and what a scream I can only wish I could’ve cried it all out, thanks for the music that does it for me. How lovely starts the last chorus, beautiful vertigo, feels like a stranglehold on the neck limits the intake of air into the lungs. You escaped from prison, but you have not yet freed yourself in your mind. Inside you are still a prisoner, barely breathing. It's a terrible time of withdrawal symptoms for the past life ‘cause it’s the same way as a drug addict. Poker face inside out. The fish is lying on the floor and moving no more. Just reflexively swallows air. Everything around has become mechanical, you are a biorobot. And the marching rhythm of the whole song confirms this. you're just trying to keep running on autopilot.

“Redemption” – a repentance. The reassessment of the values of those who returned from the war. After all you’ve been through here you are accepting the consequences of your own choices. The only thing that’s left is hope. Hope that not all is lost and the ship, although with a hole, does not go to the bottom. After all, ships do not sink in water, they sink only when the water is inside them. Even standing on the bridge across the Severn, the biggest challenge is still to accept yourself with all your mistakes, regrets, wounds, scars and demons. You can’t change your past acts or inactions. The only person who's really judging you is you. And the only way to find peace is to forgive yourself for not listening to your own inner voices or listening to the wrong ones, imposed by society or any other external frameworks. Everything that happens with us is solely our will. Facing it all can be hard sometimes. Should we talk about music in the song? I don’t know how. The melody and the lyrics were made for each other despite the fact that they were written at different times and under the influence of different circumstances. And what an epic final part with strings and horns it made the song something more than a song as if personifying the fall of an angel from heaven. When the ground is slipping off under your feet as a boomerang of your actions returns to the sender by making a circle.

“White Horses” – a dizzying allegory or a black sheep. A real outstander of the album. Cinematique lyrics continue to roll the gallop of white horses along the edge of the sea wave. But looking at their developing manes and contracting muscles in the rays of the setting sun as if in slow motion, in my thoughts it’s not running horses at all. Is your breathing quickening too? Bet you flashing your own private moments. During the first time I listened to it, I really got dizzy. The song spun me off the reality. Never had such an experience myself so it’s hard for me to see Madeline. But I’m ok with it ‘cause from the outside it seems quite brave. I guess I sympathize with her. It might be a nightmare, in reality, exchanging real intimacy for stones. Isn’t it that poison that fills up the void? Anyway, I am in awe of the music that took me on the carousel of my beautiful but painful memories. I liked the wind that disheveled my hair during the trip. He is the only one besides music and water allowed to touch me.

“Darkest Hour” – a keystone. That what Hurts music has always been for me. That exact moment I heard the chorus for the first time I thought how much it means to me. It got me in an emotional mess. I cried. Bitterly. Hurts music is my beacon, and as long as I can experience moments like this I live. Feeling the fullness of life with every cell of my body and soul. That song gives me goosebumps and tears with each listening. Maybe, like the guys said, it’s a moment of hope but it feels like an escape for me. Might be for the first time in this album. We don’t look into our reflections, but we look into each other's eyes. And it’s the best feeling ever, even if it all happens in my mind only. It just doesn’t matter as long as I can feel it it’s real. It reminded me of a hug we shared with Theo after a pre-listening to the Desire three years ago. (read more here) That was so unexpected but yet so right and I feel like every first listening of a new album should end with a reciprocal embrace of the musicians in gratitude for everything that their music has brought into your life. Because with every sung word I feel like I’ve been warmed up and cuddled tighter and tighter. So in the end I can barely breathe. What an epic crescendo with a guitar solo in the end. The quintessence of Theos’ words embodied in music, raising you above all that is mortal. Thank you.

And now I ask especially sensitive natures not to read further. Because further I will write something that cannot be accepted by any heart that belongs to Hurts.

"What if" has a strong meaning. Whatever you'll place after could change the whole mood or meaning. So I'm terrified, almost shaking but writing 'cause I'd never in ages could've said it out loud. What if... Taking a deep breath. What if Faith is the final Hurts album. Don't ask why and don't try to kill me. It's murdering enough to even think, not write.

If so, then Faith is a perfect illustration/description of how Hurts fan gonna feel himself when he'll know that this is the end. If so, then it's understandable why they tried to kill us with puzzles. They not only wanted to get us to the place where we'll feel sick and confused but wanted to show us how they have lived for the last few years. How does their profession make them feel. How easy you can come close to insanity. How they pushed themselves to the limit and what happened after. They're burned down. That's what they're telling us with the video for Redemption. And here they are on their knees, burning and at the last moment raising their hands into the skies and this is Faith by Hurts. That is it. In a prayer even the last moment they still physically want to have faith. They want to have hope, but it's burned and Faith is the only thing that's left. Do you see why the cover of Voices is torn? And all this confessions on Spotify.

I feel so sorry and lost writing about it and I hope it’s just my own crazy stupid fantasies caused by the bad times on personal fronts. Maybe I should say a few words about myself so you might understand what's going inside me right now and why I decided to share this without you. I'm following Hurts advice to share, face the demons and try to get out of the place you're in. Well, let's talk a bit. I'm sure you feel confused too but let's go for an imaginary walk. Maybe together it's not that scary. And that is another reason why they created the Telegram Channel. Coincidences? Nah, I don’t think so.

It's fashionable now to say: “I've been with Hurts all their path through.” But for me it's fair enough but not really. They'd hit me in 2010 with Bizz Session for The Sun covering Kylie. I was 22 and searched for a handsome man because I felt a lack of beauty around me. That was my crazy guilty pleasure, watching some commercials with male models. You might be laughing, but the description of the video said: "I could sell my soul to the devil for a man like him". I was intrigued and played it. I knew Kylie's song but the way Hurts did it was something special. Absolutely insane it still gives me goosebumps rewatching it. Never in ages I would ever believed that the video could change my life but it did.

The first Moscow show took place in a 25 minutes walk from my house and I got there 8 hours before the start. Didn’t have a ticket ‘cause the show was sold out but I thought that I should be there anyway. Maybe I still got a chance to see them. I was standing surrounded by dozens of girls with drawings and photographs for autographs. I saw Paul and Richard taking pictures with the fans. I watched all this from the side. I had a CD in my bag, a collection of Russian music that I recorded for the guys specially. I didn't give it to Paul or Richard. I don't know why. Maybe I was dumbfounded by the agility of the surrounding girls, throwing themselves on the musicians' necks. In general, I stood at the club until the evening, when one guy came up to me offering to buy a ticket which I did and get inside. I was frozen to the bone by that time because outside there was no more than 8 degrees Celsius. I remember standing in the lobby and talking to the girls from the queue, I said that I regretted not giving the disc. And at that moment I saw Richard coming down the stairs to meet me. I called out to him, he burst into a wide smile, grabbed me into his bear hug and agreed to give my gift to the guys. It all seemed kinda crazy. I was twitching nervously at the entrance to the hall, choking on cigarette smoke. And when the doors finally opened, a frantic wave carried me inside. The minutes of waiting dragged on painfully long. The musicians followed each other and the moment Hurts finally came out, changed everything. ‘Unspoken’ opened the set list of the concert and the door into my heart. That was it, my story was told, like you know in Fugees’ song:

“...I heard he sang a good song, I heard he had a style And so I came to see him, to listen for a while And there he was, this young boy, a stranger to my eyes Strumming my pain with his fingers Singing my life with his words Killing me softly with his song Killing me softly with his song Telling my whole life with his words Killing me softly with his song I felt all flushed with fever, embarrassed by the crowd I felt he'd found my letters and read each one out loud I prayed that he would finish, but he just kept right on…”

And from that exact moment I kept an eye on them. I wanted to be a part of the Hurts’ world ‘cause they in a strange and completely incomprehensible way to me were already a part of my own path. Since then my day to day life includes Hurts. News, interviews, photographs, posts, translations and everything imaginable and unimaginable stuff around. But not as an addiction that blinded me but as a conscious choice.The choice of a person who’s been understood, heard and accepted by two strangers. No matter how strange it may seem. Their music recognized me. This is my heartbeat. This is who I am.

And that is why my heart skipped a bit while I was watching the video for “All I Have To Give” and couldn’t move for two hours after. I literally sat in front of the monitor for two hours in a row in complete disbelief. How did it happen that they spent themselves so recklessly. Why did we let ourselves treat them in such a way that they burned out. Yes, you can say that we are not guilty. But I think that in addition to the choice that the guys made themselves, there is also a share of our participation in this. This brings to mind the nasty things that Adam casually mentioned in his latest q&a on his Instagram live stream. I’m screaming Billie Eilish lyrics here:

“As long as I'm here No one can hurt you Don't wanna lie here But you can learn to If I could change The way that you see yourself You wouldn't wonder why you here They don't deserve you”

Unfortunately, not all fans understand the consequences of their actions. But as long as I can't influence the actions of others I don’t wanna talk about it no matter how much it upsets me. Of course, you can argue with me and say that they knew what they were doing, choosing the life of an artist. And there is a grain of justice in this, as well as in the fact that when you compose music in the bedroom you have no idea what the consequences of popularity might be. Not all musicians write music about themselves, about their experiences, troubles and pain. Not everyone is ready to speak directly and openly about themselves, looking into the eyes of their listeners. Hurts music is always like that. This is her true nature. Even if the creators are eager to escape from themselves, the music reveals everything. Because these are not just new songs, this is a whole life. Life that is hidden at the fingertips of Theo and Adam while they write songs. They are not entertainers, they are two humans. Two personalities that have a chemistry to help each other to open up and be realized in music. A precious gift that they both carry in this world. Every time I think about it, I sink into awe.

That is what it’s all about. That is what it means to be a real musician. That's what it means to be human, accepted, understood and loved. Understanding and appreciating such a support, such a connection, we keep a grain of truth in our hearts. And I immensely value every new day I have lived, the day when there are two wonderful people in my life, Theo and Adam. Thank you for everything!

We do not know what the future holds for us, we do not know what will happen in a minute. But knowing that somewhere there are two people you don't know but who are able to feel the same as you, it gives life a taste. If you need time to recover, find new yourself, embrace the life you have chosen or embark on new adventures, you can manage your time as you see fit. Just know that your magical ability to write music is a gift you seem to have come into this world to share. And your listeners don't take your albums for granted. Each time - these are moments of absolute inexplicable and all-embracing happiness and joy, both for you and for myself, that I've managed to hear, share and experience a true miracle. And can tell the world about it, as I just did. Thank you!

I don’t think any of you got here. Don’t think you’ve read it all but if you did thank you for your time I really appreciate your attention. I hope some of my words resonated in your soul.

I’ve got my own odd tradition to say personal Hurts oath after a new release. Now I can repeat it for the fourth time: ‘To be your faithful fan in sickness and in health, in good times and in bad, and in joy as well as in sorrow. I promise to respect you unconditionally, to support you in your goals, to honor and inspire you, to laugh with you and cry with you, and to cherish you from this day forward until the day when your sixth album will be released. Hutcherson.’

P.S.:

If you’re still alive and want to, you can also read my Exile, Surrender and Desire reviews, they are much shorter (giggling).

#hurts #Hurtsfamily #hurtsband #Theo Hutchcraft #theohurts #Adam Anderson #adamhurts #faith #hurtsfaith #albumreview

58 notes · View notes

flyinginthetardis · 4 years

Text

Mismatched Time

a/n: yay!! after an eternity i have finally finished writing something :)) its my first time writing for twelve so i do hope that its okay. (a long time ago) i was inspired by the song “Sideways” from Citizen Cope and well i came up with this thing. Originally i had decided to make it really angsty but i apparently i went in a different direction and made it more fluffy-ish. i hope that you like it!

Pairing: twelfth doctor x reader (i would say its more platonic but you can think otherwise if you want to)

Warnings: maybe some swear words

summary: you go to earth to make amends with your parents and ask the doctor to come with you. He says he'll be there in 10 minutes but it turns out to be 10 years until you meet each other again.

“Ah. Home sweet home. I can't wait for dinner." You say as you put on your jacket and straighten any wrinkles from your clothes.

"Fancy dinner date huh?"

"What? Oh, no." You say incredulously while snickering.

"What's got you all dressed up like that then? Why are you wearing all these fancy clothes and weird stuff? I've never seen you dress fancy in your life. At one point I simply assumed it was impossible for you."

Your mouth opens in shock and closes once you can't think of anything to say. A frown crosses your face as you pace around the TARDIS console anxiously. "That's not true! I've dressed fancy many times. At like events and stuff."

"Oh really? Name one other time that you've dressed fancy. Come on. Prove me wrong."

You stutter and stumble after words trying to get the question to register in your brain and find any example. Anything at all.

"Uh...well..well-wh-what about that time we had to go to that fancy auction party event thing. I was wearing a dress and you were wearing a suit."

"Ha! That doesn't count! It was just a holographic image projected from a device on your t-shirt. I had one too but because I'm a Time Lord, I saw through the projections and saw you simply wearing a t-shirt and jeans."

"Ugh. Fine. I am wearing this 'fancy' outfit because I want to look good for my parents, who I am having dinner with tonight and have not seen them in a couple of years. When I came with you, we didn't exactly leave on the best terms and haven't really spoken since."

"Oh. Well, um, do you want me to come with you? Or..?"

Looking down at your feet, you let out a sigh while placing your head in your hands.

"Yeah it would be nice if you could come."

"Alright." The Doctor gave you a soft, reassuring smile as he moved around the TARDIS, pushing buttons and pulling levers on the console before arriving right outside your parents house.

"We're here."

"Guessed that much." Before either of you could say another word you run over to the Doctor and engulf him in a big hug. Burying your head in his shoulder for comfort and reassurance, you relax a little as he awkwardly tries to hug you back.

"I know you don't really like hugs but I really need this right now." Your voice is muffled against his clothing as you close your eyes, let out a large breath and remove yourself from him.

"Yeah, I know."

You smile at him as you pick up your purse from somewhere under the console sofa and walk over to the door, opening it halfway but not yet stepping out.

"So are you coming?" you ask playfully as your usual demeanor comes back.

"Yes, yes, but go without me, I'll come in ten minutes."

"Okay then, I'll see you soon." You shout from outside the TARDIS as you walk towards the spunky, modern house and close the blue doors behind you.

You stare at the oak coloured door in front of you, thousands of thoughts running through your mind. Deep, cold breaths left your lips as you dragged your fist towards the door; but before you managed to knock the door flies open. Warm air tickles your skin as you stare at your parents standing in front of you.

"Y/N!"

"Hi."

"Come in, come in. Dinner is almost ready." Your dad says warmly as he ushers you in and closes the door behind you.

As you take a seat at the table across your father, your mother emerges with a glorious array of food. You squirm in your seat as an awkward silence prevails.

"So, Y/N, where is that friend of yours that you said would come?" Your mother asks inquisitively with her cold eyes flashing and her question laced with poison as if she enjoyed seeing you intimidated.

"Oh, yeah, he uh, he said he would come in ten minutes."

"Oh, okay. I guess we should wait for him then."

Silence. You wait for ten minutes. Then twenty. Then thirty.

An hour passes.

Where is he?

"Well, I guess we should start because it seems like he stood you up." Your mother says sighing as her tone tells you that she is just utterly disappointed and a wave of criticism is about to come and crash onto you.

That asshat. Where the hell are you! You thought, clearly irritated. It wasn't as if he hasn't done this before and if it had been any other day, you honestly wouldn't mind as much, but this was an important day for you. He knew that. Didn't he?

You sigh and give in. "Yeah, maybe."

Your father passes you some chicken, potatoes and peas before adding some to his own plate. "Thank you."

"Not a problem sweetheart."

You cringe slightly at the old nickname as you pour some gravy over your food before going silent.

"Should we eat?" Your mother asks, finally sitting down with a plate of her own food.

"Sure." You and your father say in unison, grinning slightly at each other. The three of you dig in and as you eat you get lost in your thoughts and wonder about what happened to the Doctor.

***

You sighed as you watched the raindrops race down your window as you huddled up in blankets and drank hot chocolate to warm yourself up. It had been ten years since you last saw the Doctor. Ten years.

Not minutes. Not hours. Not even months!

Years. Years.

He left you for ten years. You despised him for it. And yet you still missed him. You tried to find him but it was just impossible. You sigh and take a sip of hot chocolate. You smile as the marshmallows melt in your mouth.

You pick up an old notebook beside and give it a sideways glance. It contained everything about the Doctor. It was your way of finding him, basically. But it had led to a dead end and so you gave up. Flipping through the old book you reminisce lightly about how hopeful you were those first few years. Snorting at the memory and throwing the book aside, you watch the raindrops patter against the window silently.

Going back to normal life had been hard. Harder than you expected.

Suddenly, you started. That noise.

Could it be?

You run and grab your keys from the glass bowl on the kitchen counter, hurriedly put on your shoes and run like hell down the stairs, not at all waiting for the elevator.

You stand outside and gasp. The TARDIS. You walk over to it carefully and slowly as if it was a frightened animal even though it was nothing of the sort. Your fingers graze the blue police box and you smile. You barely feel the drops of water on your skin as you examine the TARDIS incredulously.

"Hello, Sexy." You whisper to the TARDIS as you lean your head against the blue box. "I've missed you."

Suddenly the door opens and you step back.

"Doctor?"

"Oh hey Y/N! Is the dinner ready?"

"Dinner? What dinner?"

"The dinner with your parents of course."

You scoff at him and take another step back. "Oh that dinner? Oh I'm sorry to tell you but that dinner was TEN YEARS AGO!"

The Doctor blinks and his face gets serious. "What? No, it can't be."

"Check your calendar." You say voice dripping with malice and sarcasm.

The Doctor goes back into the TARDIS and you hear him mutter something angrily. He steps out of the TARDIS again and faces you.

"I am so sorry Y/N."

You scowl at him for a brief moment before giving him a huge hug.

"Don't you dare do something like that again or I will punch you so hard that I'll make you regenerate." You say into his shoulder before you calm down and slowly relax into his arms. You bury your head in his shoulder and the both of you just stay in that position for a while. Finally you release him from your hug and give him a smile. "I missed you so much."

The Doctor smiles and you take his hand, dragging the both of you out of the rain.

"Let's go to my apartment, it's much more cozy than standing dripping wet in the rain."

The two of you walk up the apartment building stairs and stop at a door with the number 321 on it. Your apartment. Walking in, you throw your keys back into the glass bowl on the kitchen counter and sigh happily before collapsing comfortably on the couch. "Come here." You say while patting the seat next to you. The Doctor slides onto the cushy seat next to rather awkwardly but you don't mind.

You lean your head on his shoulder and he slowly wraps an arm around your waist as you turn the TV on. "So what horrendous movie are we watching today?" He asks while looking at you pointedly.

"Hamilton."

"Hm."

"What?"

"Nothing."

"What?"

"Nothing." He replies with a similar tone to yours and you eye him cautiously before letting out a small 'hmph' of annoyance. You narrow your eyes ever so slightly but make no response as you get ready to press play. However, before you can do so, he breaks the silence.

"What is that?"

"What?"

"That." He points at your head leaning on his shoulder and he has the hint of a frown on his face.

You groan and roll your eyes.

"Give me a break," you sigh and look up at him, not moving from his shoulder, "I mean you did leave me for like, oh yeah, ten years."

He sighs and stiffens at your response. "Fine." He mutters out sounding sheepish.

You let out another exasperated sigh and begin to move away, putting space between the both of you. But before you're able to get too far, he grabs your hand and shoulder pulling you back to him.

"Stay." He says as he kisses the top of your head gently, and props his head on top of yours, making you lean into him. You smile, and press play on the remote, finally being able to relax completely after such a long time. Content, you sigh softly and stare at the TV screen. All is well and everything is as it should be. For now, anyways.

a/n: hey so i didnt realize i posted this accidently lol but i was missing a whole lot of editing and was missing a chunk of writing at the end so sorry about that. i was wondering what had happened to my draft but now i know haha.

#twelfth doctor x reader #twelfth doctor #12 x reader #12th doctor #twelfth doctor reader inserts #reader inserts #twelfth doctor fanfiction #twelfth doctor angst #angst #doctor who angst #fluff #the doctor #doctor x reader #doctor who reader insert #doctor who fanfiction #doctor who x reader #nu!who #x reader

88 notes · View notes

world-of-aus · 4 years

Text

I’ll be there for you - Part 2

Pairing: Bucky x Reader

Word Count: 4,780

Warnings: mentions of abortion (extremely brief), a pinch of angst, a pinch of fluff

Author’s Note: Second chapter, there will be one final one after this, its currently being written and edited, so i hope to have it out soon! I hope you all enjoy part two and part one will be linked below if you have not caught up yet!

SERIES MASTERLIST

Bucky grinned at you no longer hesitant In grabbing a hold of your outstretched hand, the two of you walking towards the waiting nurse

“Good morning, follow me this way!” She chirped happily.

Much like at the clinic it went the same, after taking your vitals she turned to you, “I’ll need you to undress from your bottom half, and put this over yourself, the doctor will be in shortly.”

You stared after her eyes wide as you took in what she had requested of you. “Uh,” you began turning your head slightly towards Bucky. He was grinning at you deviously, a twinkle in his eye, “it’s not like I haven’t seen it before.”

Your mouth fell open at his statement, “you haven’t seen it before.” You hissed.

He held his hands up in mock surrender, “alright alright grouchy, you could have just told me you wanted me to see it.” He teased throwing you a wink.

You gasped reaching out to smack his arm slightly earning you a chuckle, “James Buchanan Barnes, you cut that out right now,” you grunted, “turn around I don’t need you seeing my lady bits, not like this.” You murmured without thinking.

He smirked up at you, “oh, so you would like me to see eventually?” he questioned in a teasing tone.

“I - I- would you shut up and turn around so I can undress!” you hissed your cheeks flaring in embarrassment.

He let out a low chuckle but stood anyway turning his back to you. You made quick working of kicking off your shoes pulling down your jeans and panties covering yourself with the paper like fabric over your bottom half. You got back onto the exam table making sure you were fully covered before giving Bucky the okay to turn around. He was turning to face you just as the doctor was knocking at the door, her head peering in, she smiled at the two of your brightly, “Good morning you two, hello y/n,” she greeted, “how are you feeling?" she questioned.

“Honestly, a little exposed,” you murmured, which earned a laugh from her and Bucky.

“Well we wouldn’t want that,” she joked back, “Well lets go ahead and check on the baby, since your last period was april 10, you should be around 9 weeks but after this sonogram we’ll able to tell you how far along you actually are, as well as your due date” she stated.

You nodded your head as she moved around the room gathering the things she needed as well as moving a monitor closer to your bedside table, “Uh dad,” she said looking at Bucky, “you can move by the mom’s bedside, so you can have a better look at the baby, and not so much of well you know.”

You were absolutely mortified, not because the doctor had called Bucky the dad but because she was referring to your lady bits!

Bucky let out a low chuckle as he moved around to your side his chair scraping against the tile.

“Alright y/n since you’re still too early to detect with our regular sonogram wand, we’re going to do it through our transvaginal ultrasound wand, you may feel some pressure but I promise that’s totally normal,” the doctor walked you through the entire thing, showing you the wand she was planning to use.

“Alright you two, you ready to see baby?” she questioned cheerfully. You and Bucky both reached for each other, your hand gripping his tightly in yours, you chewed on your lower lip as she began to insert the wand.

The screen went from a black grey screen to exactly the same image, but now there was a bean shaped sack with a - “is that a tadpole?” Bucky spoke up.

The doctor laughed, “No, sorry to disappoint dad, but that there is your baby your looking at,” your eyes began to glisten as you looked over at the screen, “Alright let’s see if we can hear a heartbeat,” she murmured as she toggled around with the computer. You watched as she enhanced the screen, suddenly a soft rapid whooshing filled the room. The first tear fell from your eyes, “Is that – is that really their heartbeat?” you sniffled looking at the screen through blurred eyes.

The doctor looked over to you giving you a warm smile as she passed you a tissue, “Sure is momma, and from the looks of it you are about 9 weeks like predicted, so your due date will be January 20, granted everything goes well in the course of the next months, and nothing changes.”

The doctor resumed to a regular screen, printing a screen image for you of your first ultrasound, you grabbed it from her hand looking over the image, “Here’s one for dad to,” she said handing you another image. You went to go correct her but Bucky was cutting you off as he rushed out a quick “thanks” snatching the picture from your hands.

After you had finished with your sonogram you and the doctor talked back and fourth about any concerns you had, you even occasionally found yourself wanting to turn to Bucky to ask if he had any questions, but then the cold reality of this not being his child and the reality of your actual situation would hit you and you would have to bite your tongue.

“Well if you have no further questions ill go ahead and let you get changed, and once your finished up in here you can get dressed and make your way to the front to schedule your next appointment.” She smiled.

You and Bucky both thanked her watching as she exited the room, he handed you over you clothes turning away from you so that you could change, you could feel a shift in energy between the two of you, but you weren’t sure what could have caused it.

After setting up your next appointment you and Bucky exited the office he was busy typing away on his phone with one hand the sonogram gripped tightly in his other.

You stood by his side patiently waiting for him to finish up so that you could thank him for being here at the appointment with you and maybe throw in an apology for the doctors continuous slip up of calling him dad which you never corrected.

After a minute he was pocketing his phone glancing up at you the tiniest hint of a smile on his lips, “so you want to get breakfast?” He questioned throwing you for a loop.

You gaped at him, “Buck you’re supposed to head back to the tower after this.”

He grinned, “texted the team I wouldn’t be returning after all, have some more important things to be tending to.” He winked

You rolled your eyes slightly at the wink, a grin forming on your lips, “Bucky,” you sighed, “you need to stop coping out of important things with the team for me, they’re going to get suspicious.”

He swung his arm around you pulling you in closer, “they’re already suspicious, but they’re not going to suspect a thing, don’t worry doll.” He assured.

You went to question his “they’re already suspicious” statement but he was already whisking you away to the parking lot not giving you time for an argument.

Your pregnancy was passing you by in a nauseatingly grumpy haze, you were three months in and already tired. Your coworkers had been constantly questioning your crabbiness, but you had always been able to pass it off as stress from a new assignment, or just stress of life in general and they were quick to except your answer as you were still not showing yet. Bucky had been an absolute angel through your morning sickness and well the whole newness that came with being pregnant, it seemed he was always there to lend you a helping hand when necessary, truly the man would never back down, not even when you were snapping at him, oh no, that only caused him to dote on you harder, leaving you to moan and groan under your breath.

Canceling plans had become part of Bucky’s routine and just like he had promised those 3 months ago that the team would not become suspicious of him always bailing they indeed had. It had been another of those nights where he had bailed on the team again. They had been trying to get Bucky out and on a date for the past month, but Bucky was insistent that he wasn’t interested, well that hadnt worked out the least in his favor. You and Bucky had been relaxing on the couch watching a series on Netflix, when a persistent pounding sounded at your door. Bucky glanced over at you, then back over to the door, “were you expecting someone?” he questioned. You shook your head, Bucky sighed as he pushed himself off the couch making his way to the door. He was barely unlocking the door before it was swinging open, Sam barging in, Steve and Natasha trailing behind him.

“alright tinman, enough is enough, you’ve been bailing on us for too long now, you’re going out with us whether you want to or not!” Sam stated as he entered your home.

“Yeah Barnes, I’m sorry to say, but I agree with Sam on this one,” Natasha spoke up from the trio.

Bucky turned to Steve baffled, “Sorry bud, but I'm going to also have to agree on this one, we barely see you,” he said, “no offense to you y/n” he added acknowledging your presence on the couch.

“So go get changed and meet us out here, were going out and your coming with us, we’re going to get you a girl.” Sam announced, the words made your heart into the depths of your stomach.

“Sam come on man, me and y/n are watching a show, I can’t just bail on her.” Bucky spoke up.

“Look man of course you can, I’m sure y/n wouldn’t mind, you’re probably driving her crazy forcing her to spend this much time with you.” Steve added, “isn’t that right y/n?” he questioned looking at you.

You tried your hardest not to look like a deer in headlights, “Uh,” your eyes bounced around the room, “Uh, yeah no, that’s fine, he can go out with you,” you murmured, not bearing to meet anybody’s eyes without giving away your emotions.

“See!” Sam exclaimed swinging his arm out in your direction, “she said it’s cool, besides that’s why Nat tagged along, she’s going to keep your girl company, while we’re out.”

“Wouldn’t say I'm his girl, if the reason you’re taking him out is to find him a girl,” you muttered with an eye roll.

No more words were shared between the four of you as Sam and Steve pushed Bucky to his room, Natasha making her way over to you. Joining you on the couch a comfortable silence washed over the two of you for a short second before she was turning in her seat towards you. At first she didn’t say anything just watching you, her hands wandering your form, you swallowed feeling tense at her gaze.

“Your almost 4 months aren’t you, why aren’t you showing yet?” she questioned.

Your head snapped in her direction eyes going wide, “Excuse me?” you choked out. How did she know, nobody knew, how the hell did she find out?

“Come now y/n I'm actually hurt you think I wouldn’t find out.” she grinned her eyes burning into yours.

“How did you – how did you find out?” you murmured voice dropping to a whisper.

“Barnes may be able to resist the other two, but twist his arm a little and he squirms.” She shrugs.

Your mouth dropped open Natasha taking notice, “don’t worry he didn’t tell me much,” she tried to reassure, “but he had been so distant from the group, and so,” she tapped her finger to her chin as if in thought, “so happy, the other two were oblivious to it but he was practically glowing, it was just unlike the Bucky I had seen.”

You were unsure how to react much less what to say, you weren’t expecting this to happen, much less explain the situation. Had Bucky explained the entire situation, did he explain the agreement he had offered?

“You don’t have to tell me what happened, Barnes said it was an emotional subject,” she sighed, “ I’m sorry I spilled it like this on you, but I almost thought Barnes was bluffing about it, I’m sorry.” She whispered her hand coming to grip yours.

You gripped hers in yours, “it’s okay, I was expecting this to happen even if he had told me otherwise,” you said softly, “ I was also planning on eventually telling everyone as there’s only so much I can do/wear to hide the ever growing bump.” You whispered a small smile gracing your lips as you removed your hands from hers to smooth out your shirt over the small rounded bump.

Natashas eyes widened slightly glossy, “oh my god,” she whispered her hands coming out to lay over it, “that is the most precious thing I have ever seen.” She whispered glancing back at you.

You and Natasha heard the boys footsteps returning, their bellowing laughter filling the hall. Natasha pulled her hand away, you pulled at your shirt just as the boys came in.

“Everything alright?” Bucky questioned looking between you and Natasha suspiciously.

You nodded your head stiffly, “everything’s fine, you all should get out of here.” Natasha spoke up.

“Don’t have to tell us twice,” Sam cheered gripping Bucky’s shoulders tightly as he led him out of the house not letting Bucky give you or Natasha a second glance.

With the boys out of the house you and Natasha took some time to talk about your situation. You explained everything to her, from your drunken night, to finding out you were pregnant, to how Bucky had promised to be there for you through this, she even grilled you enough to the point that she had you spilling your feelings for the man.

“ты должен сказать ему, дорогаяq” she replied her hand falling on your shoulder.

“I don’t know Nat, just because he’s opting to be there for me doesn’t mean he’ll hold true to his word, and it definitely doesn’t mean he has feelings, he’s my best friend that’s all this is.”

She raised a brow at you shaking her head slightly, “типичный,” she sighed, “trust me y/n he’s not doing these for any of the reason’s you’re thinking, he really does care for you, and its definitely in more than a friendly way.”

You wanted to argue with the redhead but you knew it would’nt get you anywhere, much like Bucky she was strong willed and hardheaded and once set on something there was no changing her mind.

The two of you continued to enjoy your night, the hours ticking by as you and natasha watched films and talked about your plans for your pregnancy.

“You’re looking pretty tired y/n, i think i should head out and let you get some rest,” she murmured a small yawn passing by her lips. You looked at the clock on the stand next to you it was nearing 12 in the morning, and still no sign or word from the boys.

“Do you have a ride though?” you questioned, “ the boy’s arent even back yet, and i havent recieved any word from them.”

“Yeah i brought one of Tony’s cars with me, followed the boys here,” she said as she stood stretching out, “as for the boys,” she looked away as if contemplating the next words from her mouth.

“As for the boys?” you questioned

“Sam texted me to let you know not to wait up, they all found a lucky lady for the night.” she murmured.

Though your heart had cracked in two falling into the depths of your stomach, you would not let it show through on your face. Natasha had seen through you as she leaned towards you her hand falling softly to your shoulder, “I’m sorry y/n i had told Sam it wouldn’t be a good idea, but you know how Sam can be.”

You shook her concern off, “it’s fine Nat, it’s not like Bucky and i were a thing, he’s allowed to do whatever he pleases.” you weren’t sure who you were trying to convince more, yourself or her. Besides it was true, you had no right to feel any sort of way, you and Bucky weren’t a couple and the baby growing inside of you wasn’t his. Bucky was free to do his own thing, and you needed to remind yourself that no matter how bad you wished the circumstances were different. After seeing Natasha our and with wanting nothing else more than the comfort of your own bed you decided to call it a night.

You groaned, pushing the blankets off of you aggressively you sat up half asleep in bed stomach rumbling, mumbling profanities under your breath you let your feet touch the ground You glanced at the clock that said it was three fifteen in the morning another groan left your lips “Jesus Christ,” you muttered getting out of bed. You stomped over to the door pulling it open roughly, letting it swing against the wall, not caring that it made a thud that echoed throughout the eerily quiet house. You definitely didn’t care about the noise you were making, you were upset to have been forced awake by your hungered thoughts, that had your stomach growling this late like a creature of the night.

Opening the fridge you looked around before you reached in pulling out a carton of eggs. Setting them over by the stove you began going through his cabinets looking for a pan, once again not caring that you were slamming things around and being way too loud for three in the morning. Finally finding a pan you pulled at it only to realize it was caught on another pan, in a fit of frustration caused by your hunger you yanked at it causing more pans to fly from the cabinet as well. You groaned your head flying back, setting the pan you were going to use on the counter before bending down, which was getting harder as the days went on, you picked up all the other ones that littered the floor, shoving them back in the cabinet before slamming it shut, you knew the next time that cabinet was opened it would be raining pans.

You grabbed the closest bowl, grabbing a handful of eggs before you began to crack each one into your container.

“Y/n?” Bucky questioned, you jumped where you stood your hand coming up to rest on your wildly beating heart. You glanced up at him to see him shirtless wearing just a pair of pajama bottoms. His hair was a ruffled mess and he was rubbing his eye, staring at you. “What are you doing doll?”

You glared at him. “What does it look like I’m doing, I’m making eggs Einstein.” You said as you poured your battered liquid egg onto the waiting pan, reaching for a spoon so you could stir it.

“At three in the morning?” he questioned squinting at the clock on the microwave.

You shrugged “I was hungry, tried to fight it off as much as I could but I couldn’t.” You muttered.

“You couldn’t wait till morning, I was trying to get some sleep doll,” he said rubbing at his eyes, your face morphed into a glare.

“Oh, I’m sorry, was I making too much noise for you? Did my noise interrupt your sleeping?” You grumbled swirling your eggs around angrily.

He raised a brow at you, “what?” He questioned taken aback by your tone, “is something going on?” He questioned

“I’m pregnant Barnes!” You hissed shutting off the stove. “I can’t control when I’m hungry, much less control anything else going on in my life, and honestly you should be a little more understanding!”

He looked at you face blank, “anything else you’d like to complain about?

You knew it had come out as a rhetorical question but due to the events of the night, you decided to just go at it.

“Actually you know what, yes, I have a bone to pick with you,” you started pointing an accusatory fork at him, “next time you plan on staying out late I’d appreciate if y’all didn’t keep me in the dark about it, I deserve to know things too and not have to find out you’re going to be “hooking up” with someone from her, we’re roommates Barnes I need to be alerted if you’re bringing a girl from the bar home.” You grunted shoveling a forkful of eggs into your mouth

His eyes twinkled, “anything else doll?” He mocked drawling out the word doll.

“Yes,” you muttered, “ I’m up at three in the morning eating god damned eggs when I should be sleeping like a normal person,” you started, “I’m fat, my work clothes and regular clothes are shrinking by the day and does that stop me from eating these eggs?” You scowled shoveling more in your mouth, bucky looked at you to continue, “it doesn’t,” you answer, “I also spend half my work day in the restroom because I have to pee every ten minutes, and you want to know another thing, you are allowed to go out and do whatever or whoever you want because this isn’t your responsibility, we’re just best friends who are roommates and I shouldn’t care that you’re out picking up women but it does.” You huffed, “ I’m tired of being pregnant, my emotions are all over the place and I can’t even control them, what the heck am I going to do for the next five months?” You groaned looking down at your now empty plate.

Bucky chuckled softly, “feel better?” He questioned moving around the island to step closer to you, you glanced up at him through your lashes a warm hue covering your cheeks when you saw his naked torso.

“Just a little,” you admitted lamely. You sucked in a breath holding it and letting it fill your lungs before it was escaping quickly through your nose. You filled looked over to him, “ I’m sorry Buck, I’m just so goddamn frustrated, I’m so tired, I just want this bean out already,” You sighed.

He gave you a warm smile, “I figured as much, that’s why I let you continue.” A smirk graced his lips as he caught your eyes slipping across his chest, “anything I can do to help relieve your stress?” He questioned lips pulled into a teasing smirk.

Your cheeks turned red at his teasing, your eyes turning away from his as you bit down on your lip. It took you a second before your could look at him again, this isn’t the first time he had made a teasing statement like this, your friendship had been built on the teasing moments, but this was the first time that his eyes trailed your body the way they were. His eyes trailed your body taking in his shirt your wore, the one that wasn’t quite long enough to fall mid thigh on you with your bump, you knew if you moved even slightly he would get a view of your ass clad in your lace panties.

You didn’t say anything as the two of you stood there, a cloud of tension had settled over you so thick you probably could have seared it with a knife. This had never happened before, this was new territory for the both of you, but then you thought back to your conversation with Natasha and how you should tell him how you felt. While you weren’t sure you could do that just yet, you decided that you couldn’t take it anymore. You were hormonal and to be blunt a little horny, okay very horny. You leaned back against the island hoisting yourself up to perch yourself on the cool granite. Your eyes watched for Bucky’s reaction, you needed to know you weren’t reading into this, you needed to know this wasn’t one sided. Bucky’s eyes followed your movements, his eyes darkening slightly as he drank in your form. He walked closer to you closing the gap, his eyes locked with yours. He stopped In front of you, his eyes dropping to trail your legs, the fabric of his shirt doing nothing to conceal you, his eyes trailed up till they were locking with yours once more.

You continued to test the waters, pushing the boundaries a little farther as you pushed your legs apart, your feet swinging up to wrap around his waist to pull him closer. You slid forward on the counter, his body meet yours closing the distance. His hands creeped up to your hips gripping them, your hands reached out, fingers dancing along the smoothness of his chest trailing up where they locked behind his neck pulling him down to you. You faces were inches apart his warm ragged breath fanning across your face. His tongue peeked out wetting his lips, your body shivered craving his touch.

“Bucky” you breathed out his names ghosting across his lips, beckoning him to close the distance.

A small smirk kissed the side of his lips, as he leaned down his lips connecting with yours. The moment your lips touched you swore it was like a swarm of butterflies had been released in your stomach. You could feel the passion, the want, and was that love?

His hands fell from your hips fingers tracing lines along the skin of your thighs driving you absolutely insane. You pulled away from his lips your head thrown back as breathy moan fell from your lips. Bucky’s lips trailed down your jaw making their way across your neck seeking out that spot just underneath your ear.

“Buck” you moaned.

He pulled back slightly his lust filled eyes looking up at you,

“I want you, I want you so bad.” You breathed out staring into his ocean blue eyes.

His eyes softened and you knew that in that moment he understood your words. You knew he understood that you wanted him more than just in this moment.

You wanted him.

“You have me sweetheart,” he whispered into your lips as he connected them once again. You smiled into the kiss, feeling him do the same and for a second the focus shifted.

You were no longer just kissing in a lustful rage but instead the moment had slowed as you savored the feeling of his body against your own. With each kiss placed on your lips it brought on a whole new feeling of want and you knew that this would change things between the two of you. You knew that after this night there would be no going back. You were giving yourself over to him and he was taking it, showing you just how much you meant to him.

He wanted you.

His hands traveled back up your legs, brushing past you hips and coming to a stop at the small of your back. He pushed you forward gently hoisting you up in his arms, lifting you off the counter. He carried you effortlessly to his bedroom, setting you down on his plush bed. He tugged at your shirt, pulling it up and over your head smirking when he noticed you weren’t wearing a bra. His lips found yours again, your fingers running along his chest as he hovered above you you came to a stop just above the waistband of his pants.

He pulled away from you, a whimper falling from your lips at the loss of contact. He hovered over you, his hands on either side of your head holding him above you.

His eyes softened, “I need you to know this changes everything for me doll, I want to be there for you in more ways than one.”

“I know Buck,” you smiled a single hand coming up to cup his cheek.

“I’m not going anywhere sweetheart, I want this with you, I want to be there for you, I want to do this with you.” He whispered as he leaned back down closing the distance between your lips once more. You pulled him closer to you, letting the feelings you had grown for him over the past months make themselves known as you gave yourself to him for the first time.

Part 3 FIN

Taglist: @minillamakeup-blog

#bucky x reader #bucky barnes x reader #bucky x you #bucky barnes x you #bucky barnes au trope #au trope #bucky barnes fluff #bucky barnes fanfiction #bucky barnes fanfic #marvel fanfic #marvel fanfiction #marvel au #fanfiction #fanfic

260 notes · View notes

fiveisnumber1 · 4 years

Text

Timeless - Five Hargreeves x Reader

1 | 2 | 3 | 4 | 5 | 6 | 7 | 8 | 9 | 10 | 11 | 12 | 13 | 14 | 15 | 16 | 17 | 18 | 19 | 20 | 21 | 22 | 23

_________________________

Pt 14 - Donuts, Doctor's Visits, and A Mannequin Named Dolores

Leaving the house and the rest of the Hargreeves behind you guided Five to where you kept your car in the back alley next to the academy. As you got close to it, unlocking the doors, Five flashed ahead a little bit before opening the passenger side door. You stopped for a second, fully noticing what he was doing, and smiled. And as you approached the car and he extended his hand out to grab yours and help you get in. What a gentleman. Once you were fully in the passenger seat, Five carefully closed the door before walking over to the driver's side. Sliding into the driver's seat he attempts to start the car before he realizes he can't.

"I think you're going to need these." You comment, handing him the keys

Five takes the keys from you, and finally turning the car on he starts to drive towards Griddy's. It wasn't a long drive, really the two of you could've walked it if you wanted but something about taking the car just felt like a better decision. It was nice to just get to be alone with you, to have a moment to yourselves without the rest of his siblings around. Especially Diego who had made it obvious he did not want Five to be around you at all. Diego was just going to have to learn to cope with that fact because Five was not going anywhere without you again. As the car pulled up across the street from the donut shop, Five put it in park, before spatial jumping outside your door. Just as he opened the door for you to get in, Five opens the door once more and extends his hand to help you out. Walking towards the front door Five opens that for you as well, allowing you inside the place before following behind.

"Wow, you're such a gentleman. I would say I'm surprised but I'm not." You comment

"What do you mean?" Five asks confused

"You planned a whole party to celebrate six months of us being friends when we were 12. You got me flowers and a teddy bear, remember?" You replied

"Right, I did do that." Five recalls "Although all I really remember is how nervous I was to make it perfect."

You let out a little laugh at his response. He was cute. Sitting down at the counter, Five took the seat to your left as you looked around the place. You didn't come here very often after Five had disappeared. There were so many memories made and so many donuts had in this place. It was almost nostalgic to be back in it. To be back here with him.

It was quiet in the shop, and there wasn't a server in sight. Seeing a bell on the counter Five rings it and as he does so an older gentleman opens the door to the shop before taking a seat on the counter chair to the left of him. Within a few moments, an older-looking waitress emerges out from the back of the store and over to where the three of you sat. Reaching for a pen from her shirt pocket and her order pad from her waistband she looks at the man says,

"Sorry, the sink was clogged. Now, what'll it be?"

"Uh, give me a chocolate eclair." The man responds

Looking from the man over towards you and Five, she assumed that you must be his kids. Although there was something interesting about the two of you. It felt like deja vu in a way. Had she seen you two before? Turning back to the man she asked,

"Can I get the kids some glasses of milk or something?"

The man looked at her confused. He didn't know either of the kids sitting there with him. When he came in they were already there. The man opened his mouth to respond but before he could do so Five stated,

"The kid wants coffee. Black."

"Jelly donut, please." You added

The waitress looked shocked at Five's curt response but nevertheless wrote down the order as it was. Giving a glance to the man, the waitress hesitantly commented,

"uh, cute kids."

The man looked back at her just as confused as she looked at him while the two of you awkwardly smiled at the waitress. Deciding she had enough of this conversation the server left to get the items you requested.

Five looked around the shop just as you had done only a few moments ago. The place was a little more run down and dingy than it used to be all those years ago when he used to frequent it with you. The white walls had seemed to yellow with age and everything seemed just a little more outdated.

"I don't remember this place being such a shithole. When I was a kid I used to sneak out and come here all the time with my best friend and just sit and talk for hours." Five mentioned to the man "Simpler times."

"I- I suppose" The man replied weirded out

Returning with the coffee and pastries, the server placed them down in front of you all before heading into the back once more. Not wanting to be around the two weird kids sitting next to him anymore the man takes out enough cash to cover his eclair and the items the two of you ordered before wrapping his eclair in a napkin and quickly trying to leave.

As the man walks away Five noticed the tow trucking logo on the back of his jacket. Calling out to the man, Five asks him for a specific address which the man responds with promptly before leaving the store. Turning back towards you he sees you staring at him.

"What is it?" He questioned

"Y'know, I didn't notice it earlier but you slicked your hair to the side like you used to. It looks nice." You replied

"Oh. Uh, thanks." He said reaching up to touch his hair

"Although I think the disheveled mess that you first showed up with suited you better." You added

Five smiled at your comment, he would have to keep that in mind going forward. There were so many things the two of you wanted to say but no words came out. Instead, the two of you said in a peaceful silence as Five drank his coffee and you had your donut. As you sat you could hear the door open from behind you and the bell on the door jingle a little bit. As if running on some type on instinct, both you and Five looked into the bell on the counter and saw the reflection of men with guns in it. You both continued to sit forward as you gave Five a side eye and whispered in serious tone,

"Five."

"Let me handle it." He whispered back

The number of footsteps entering the room grew and yet you still didn't move to look. As you continued to face forward, there was a heavy silence before Five said,

"That was fast. I thought I'd have more time before they found me."

More time before they found him? Who was he talking about and why would they send a bunch of men with assault weapons to come find him?

"Okay, let's all be professional about this, yeah? On your feet and come with us and we'll talk." A voice from behind calmly said

"I've got nothing to say." Five replied

"It doesn't have to go this way. Y'think I wanna shoot some kids? Go home with that on my conscience?" The same voice asked

"Oh, I wouldn't worry about that." Five stated "You won't be going home."

You watched as Five's hand slowly creeped forward towards the knife resting on the counter. As he gets closer to reaching it you can hear him whisper firmly,

"Invisible. Now."

You weren't sure what you needed to prepare for next but you sure as hell were going to do what you were told right now. Immediately, you turn invisible before phasing through and ducking down behind the counter.

"What the fuck!" A different voice exclaimed

With the group of armed men distracted by your unexpected disappearance, Five took the opportunity to spacial jump behind the man who was talking to him. Using the knife in his hand he stabbed him in the neck causing him to accidentally fire off rounds from his gun across the shop and into one of his accomplices causing them too to accidentally fire their gun as they fall to the ground.

Still invisible you peered over the counter top to see Five flash away and reappear across the room. Laying on his side across a table top he called out,

"Hey, assholes."

While the circumstances were concerning, you did have to appreciate his confidence. The number of armed men in the shop was still numerous and upon hearing his voice they turned their guns on Five and began to shoot at the area. It didn't matter though because he had already spatial jumped out of the way of the bullets, reappearing outside the door. From outside Five knocked on the door causing the man directly in front of the door to turn around and start shooting. He must not have learned from 30 seconds ago because Five was gone by that point. The cocky bastard was toying with them.

You weren't just going to let Five fight these gunmen alone though. Pulling out one of the knives you carried on you, you immediately threw it at one of the men landing the knife in his neck before using your powers to push it fully through. As the knife exited the other side stabbing itself into the wall the man fell to the ground without another movement.

Appearing inside the store once again, Five quickly broke a mop before stabbing the broken wood handle into the side of another gunman. As that gunman dropped to the ground, he jumped across the store again. Taking his tie off he wrapped in around another guy's neck before pulling it back and down so hard that the gunman's neck broke. Pivoting he grabbed a knife off a table stabbing another gunman in the crotch before using the same knife to stab him in the eye.

As Five worked the guys on one side of the store you saw two closer to the side you were on. Revealing yourself, you taunted,

"Over here fuckface."

The two guys turn towards you, with one of them quickly reacting by raising their gun and starting to shoot. It didn't do anything though as all the bullets went through you hitting his partner who just wasn't quick enough. Using your powers you melted the gun the one man held causing the molten plastic and metal to start eating through his flesh. As he writhed in pain as you transported yourself behind him, kicking him to the back and sending him to his knees. Grabbing at his hair, you pulled his head back exposing his neck, before pulling out another one of your knives and slitting his throat open.

Five's heart raced as he watched you swiftly and effectively take out the final gunman. You were so impressive. Grabbing his uniform tie off of the man he killed with it, he puts it back on, tightens it, and tucks it back into his sweater vest before making his way towards you. As he approached you both noticed one of the men on the was ground still moving and he watched as without hesitation you went over to the man and snapped his neck. These ones were dead, but more were sure to be after him and he needed to make sure they couldn't track him as easily. Grabbing your knife that was stuck in the wall, he pulled it out before pulling up the sleeve of his jacket.

Turning around from the man you just killed you saw as Five was digging into his forearm with your knife. You looked at him confused and horrified as he pulled out some small device of sorts from his arm. Grabbing a cloth napkin from behind the counter, he cleaned off your knife and handed it to you, before wrapping the cloth tightly around his arm, and walking out of the destroyed store. Following him out, you saw as he dropped the device down a sewer drain outside. As he walked back towards the car he pulled the keys out of his pocket and grabbed the driver's side door. Summoning the keys to your hand, they fly out of Five's and towards you. You watch as he turns around with almost a shocked look on his face.

"You are not driving my car with a fucked up arm." You state firmly "Get in the passenger side."

Five nodded his head as he made his way to the other side of the car. As Five got in on the passenger side, you slid into the driver's seat and started the car, driving off from the shop as quickly as you could before the cops could show up. You knew if you were still here by the time the cops showed up, you would have a lot of explaining to do to someone. As you continued to drive on, Five spoke up stating,

"(Y/N), the academy is the other way."

"Yeah, and so is the closest police precinct." You replied curtly "We're taking the long way back."

As you continued to drive there was a heavy silence. You were confused and upset at whatever had just happened. On a day that you thought couldn't get more chaotic, it did and in the worst way possible. Trying to cut through the silence Five started,

"(Y/N)-"

"What in the ever-loving fuck was that Five?" You cut him off

Five could tell you were very upset. Rightfully so, no one other than Five himself would probably expect to have a bunch of guns shoved in their face at a donut shop. Maybe he could downplay this a bit. Make it seem like it wasn't a super big deal so when he explained what was actually going on, it would be easier to comprehend.

"Just a bunch of gunmen. The crime rate must've gone up over the years since the academy disbanded." Five lied

"Bullshit." You stated angrily "They talked to you like they knew you and you talked the same way back to them."

Damn it. That did happen. Why did he even think he could fool you in the first place? You were a highly intelligent and capable person and he knew that. This wasn't how he wanted to start the introduction to what is going to happen in 8 days but he was going to have to.

"Fine. They're people who are trying to keep the future as it is." Five explained

"The future? You came from the future?!" You questioned loudly

"Oh, that's right, you weren't there for that conversation..." Five recalled

"NO!" You yelled louder "WHAT THE FUCK KIND OF FUTURE DID YOU COME FROM?"

"I'm concerned you're going to crash the car if I tell you now but I'll do it when we get back to the house." Five explained

Letting out an annoyed huff, you responded,

"Fine."

For the rest of the ride, the two of you sit in silence. Five knew that you were upset at what had happened but he also knew that if they figured out you were important to him they would've killed you on the spot or taken and tortured you so he would come back to the Commission. He couldn't let you get hurt, he refused to let that happen.

When you got back to the house you both walked inside quietly and upstairs towards the bedrooms. Passing by his door you pointed him to his room and without any further instruction Five walked in and sat on his bed. Quickly, you went to the bathroom and grabbed a first aid kit before making your way back to him. When you went back to his room, you didn't look at him instead you took his jacket from him so that you could take a look at his arm. Undoing the makeshift bandage he had made from a napkin you placed a cotton pad with rubbing alcohol and where he cut himself applying pressure to it. He didn't make the deepest of cuts, so it could've been worse but you still needed to stop him from bleeding. You continued to sit quietly hoping that the blood would coagulate enough for you to be able to bandage it up. After a while though, once the bleeding had finally slowed you put some antibiotic ointment over the cut and wrapped gauze around his arm to keep the cut from getting infected. It definitely wasn't perfect but you hoped it could work for now and you could get your mom to check it out tomorrow. As you finished dressing his wound, you had calmed down from your anger in the car and were ready to talk. Looking up towards Five you said calmly,

"We're home now, so I need you to tell me what is going on."

Five took a deep breath. After all his time in the apocalypse, vulnerability was something he was not accustomed to. He had never talked to anyone about those 45 years but he trusted you and hoped you would accept what he had to say.

"(Y/N), when I went to the future do you know what I found?" Five asked quietly

"What?" You responded

"Nothing. Absolutely nothing. From what I could tell I was the last person around. I had to survive on scraps, whatever I could find because there was nothing else." Five explained, "I don't know what happened to cause it but I do know when it happens."

"When?" You questioned

"Eight days from now." Five responded, "And I'm trying to stop it."

"So those people back at the donut shop want to-" You started to ask

"Stop me from doing that." Five finished

Your jaw dropped in disbelief at what you were hearing. Eight days from now everything would just cease to exist? No people, no anything, and no idea on how it's going to occur? Your mind started to race and you just froze. Today was just filled with surprise after surprise and with each new one, it was getting harder to process. First, it was seeing the Hargreeves grown up, then it was Five coming back, then it was realizing that times had changed, then it was getting attacked by gunmen, and now the world was going to end, your best friend lived through it and there was a bunch of people trying to kill him so he can't stop that. It was too much for one day, you couldn't take anymore, and you needed to go. Abruptly standing up you gave Five a horrified look.

He knew it was a big admission but he hoped even after everything you would be able to understand. In a way, he needed you to understand because after the experiences he had with his siblings today, you were the only person actively accepting him being back. Standing up he grabbed your hand, hoping it would help you but more so because he hoped it would help him too.

"Are you okay?" He asked softly

"I don't know..." You replied, "It's hard to be okay after finding out the world is going to end."

"No, it won't. I'm going to-" Five started to explain

"Five," You cut off "I can't do this right now."

It was too much and you needed to be alone. You couldn't process anymore and especially not around him. It hurt to leave him but you just couldn't do this. Taking your hand from him you quickly exited the room and went down the hall to your room. Quickly closing your door you grabbed your teddy bear from Five off of your dresser, climbed in bed, and stared at the ceiling hoping things would start to make sense. Sure, life stopped making sense the day you met Five, but this was a new level and once more you needed to adjust. Things would get better if you just kept moving forward right? It's what you had always done. You just hoped maybe you could do it again.

Back in Five's room, he had stood frozen as he watched you leave to be in your room. Sitting back down on his bed, he placed his head in his hands. He fucked up.

"Idiot." He chastised himself "You should've known it would be too much for one day."

Laying back on his bed, Five stared at the ceiling his head filled with thoughts. Why did he tell you today? After all the mess that had occurred, why didn't he just let you process a bit before throwing another thing at you? Maybe he just hoped that after all these years he'd be able to throw anything at you and things would be okay, just like they used to be. It seemed like times had changed, but he was going to fix this. He was going to fix everything. He had eight days to stop the apocalypse, eight days to save the world, and most importantly eight days to make sure you could have a future. Looking at the clock on his desk he saw how many hours of the day he lost because of everything that had occurred. He was losing time and he needed to go stop this. Getting up out of his bed he quietly made his way out of the room and looked down the hall towards where yours was. Even if you didn't want to talk, he at least wanted to tell you he was heading out. Walking down the hall to your room he saw that the door was slightly ajar and there was light creeping out from the cracks. He gave a light knock but there was no response. Carefully, he pushed the door open only to see that you had fallen asleep with the teddy bear he gave you in your arms. For a moment you looked peaceful, but then the image of you lying dead in the apocalypse crossed his mind. Walking over towards you he needed to know you were okay. Crouching down by the side of your bed, he brushed some hairs that had fallen in your face back before placing two fingers on your neck checking for a pulse. When he found one a wave of relief came over him. You were fine and he still had time to stop the horrors he had seen but he needed to go.

"I don't know if you can hear me but I'm going to head out for a bit so I can stop this mess from happening, okay? I'll be back for you soon." He said quietly

You didn't respond though as you were still soundly asleep. Five looked at you for a little longer, etching this version of you into his memory. This is what he was fighting for now, the version of you that was alive. The one that he was going to keep alive. Standing up and walking out of your room, he quietly shut the door behind him to let you rest, and to keep you from coming with him as he knew assassins were hot on his trail. He needed to stop the apocalypse, and the sooner the better, so he head out to follow the trail starting with the only clue he had.

You however slept through for the rest of the night, albeit not as peacefully as you typically did, but you slept nonetheless. When you woke, you laid in your bed for a bit. The world was still and the house was quiet. Thinking about the events from last night and you started to feel bad for abruptly leaving Five. The news he delivered was difficult but you still shouldn't have left him. If he was telling you about it, it was because he trusted you as his friend, and you ran away. You had to apologize. Getting up from your bed, you left your room and walked down the hall to his, but when you got there you found nothing. Odd. Maybe he was somewhere else in the house. Walking down the main steps, you could hear voices coming from the parlor but couldn't quite make out who it was yet. Deciding to check, you went through the entrance but instead of seeing Five, you saw Allison and Klaus there. You watch as the two of them stop their conversation and turn to look at you with shocked expressions.

"Sorry, I didn't mean to interrupt." You say sheepishly as you turn to walk away

"(Y/N), wait," Allison called out

Turning to look back at her, you watch as the corner of her lips upturn into a small smile as she adds,

"Come join us."

Carefully you walk over towards the couches in the parlor and sit on the one opposite Klaus. It was then that you noticed he was only in his underwear. It was an odd sight to see but you tried your best to ignore it. You noticed as Allison sat on the same couch as Klaus on the completely opposite side. The two of them stared at you silently once more and you could only imagine what was going through their heads. You leaned forward staring back at them trying as you waited for them to say something. Anything.

"Um...you look great!" Allison said breaking the silence

You nodded your head slowly acknowledging her statement as you awkward responded,

"Yup, time travel will do that to you."

The room faded back to silence as the three of you look around avoiding eye contact once more. It was like sitting in a room full of strangers, except you all knew each other. Well used to know each other.

Seeing the weird tension in the room, Ben gave his brother a disapproving look. This was their friend that went missing. The one they hadn't seen in over a decade and still no one had asked you how you were doing or how your life had been. If you were able to see him the way his brother was he would've already started a conversation with you trying to catch up for all the lost years you both had. Standing up from his seat he walked to the back of the couch you were sitting on and stood directly behind you.

"Klaus, we haven't seen her for years. Ask about her life." Ben criticized, placing a hand on your shoulder

A chill ran down your spine as you felt some type of minor disturbance touch you. Turning your head quickly behind you, you grabbed the spot on your shoulder where you felt it.

Ben looked down at you, your hand unintentionally resting on top of his. His jaw dropped as this was the first time someone had ever interacted with him besides Klaus in years. Looking up at Klaus with pleasant surprise on his face, Klaus looks back in shock and confusion. Could you...see him?

"You okay?" Allison asked confused

Seeing nothing behind you at the moment you turned to look back at Allison. You could feel something still on your shoulder but there was nothing there. Maybe your powers were on the fritz due to stress? No, that didn't make sense. Stress had never caused you any power issues before, but then again you hadn't been under this much stress before either. Maybe it was just your imagination.

"Yeah, I just thought-" You started to explain before stating "Nevermind."

As you pulled your hand off your shoulder, so did Ben although his shock didn't leave him. If there was even a chance that you might know he was there he had to find out.

"Klaus, Klaus! You have to ask her what just happened! What if she can somehow see me too?" Ben explained excitedly

Klaus could not let anyone know that Ben was there though. No one would believe him. Well, you probably would but the rest of his family wouldn't even if he tried. And if by some miracle they did believe him they'd probably get mad he hadn't said anything for this long. Jumping away from the topic Klaus interjected,

"Hey anyway! How has life been post time-jump?"

You turned away from Allison to look at Klaus. Your face dropped slightly as all you could initially respond with was,

"Oh."

"Klaus..." Ben stated disappointed "when I said to ask about her life I didn't mean like that."

Klaus gives Ben a weak smile as he notices the look on your face. He felt bad for the way he had phrased the question but it was too late to shove the words back in his mouth.

"Well, currently a little overwhelming. Up until now though it's been-"

You paused. Looking off in the distance you remembered what these last years had been like. Of course, there were plenty of good things that you could recount but there were many negative things that had occurred as well. You didn't want to burden them with what those things were though. They were already going through enough, Klaus with his evident addictions and Allison with her very public custody battle, and then of course the death of their father and having to see each other for the first time in a while. Coming back into focus you put a smile on your face.

"-Pretty good." you continued in an upbeat tone "Y'know I have a place to live that I'm familiar with, a great support system, a solid group of friends, and plenty of activities to keep me busy."

Allison could tell there was something off about your response. You changed tones the same way Claire would when she didn't want to talk about what was upsetting her. Allison knew it was a little wrong to pry, but you both used to be open books to each other. Trying to figure out what was wrong, Allison pressed,

"All this house to yourself though? You must've been so lonely."

"I was fine." You replied firmly "I had Mom and Pogo and I had free reign of the house so for the most part I did whatever I wanted, whenever I wanted."

"Well, I'm glad you were able to make a home out of this empty building." Allison replied "Right Klaus?"

"Oh yeah, very...homey," Klaus added

Another silence fell upon the three of you except for Klaus who continuously heard Ben complaining about him not asking you about what had happened only a minute ago. Before Klaus could even decide if he wanted to investigate you spoke up asking,

"So um, have you guys seen Five? I woke up and I can't find him."

"No, I haven't seen him," Allison replies

"I saw him in my dream last night. We were in the Willy Wonka factory and he fell down the bad egg shoot" Klaus adds

"And what about this morning?" You ask

"Nope." He responds

"Ugh, he comes back, and yet I don't even know where he is." You complain "What am I supposed to do with a boy like that?"

"Love him, like you always have." Allison comments

"Oh shut up!" You exclaimed before stating "We're just friends."

"Oh really? Well, I've never met a pair of friends who look at each other so longingly as you two did in the kitchen yesterday. Have you?" Klaus remarks wiggling his eyebrows

You looked at Allison before looking back towards Klaus, a smirk coming to your face as you joked,

"Nope, but I've met a pair of siblings."

Hearing your response Klaus bursts out laughing as Allison smacks him on the arm. Although she put off the vibe that she was annoyed by the comment you could see a smile creeping up on her face as she comments,

"Oh, that's a low blow."

"Hmm...what did you always say to me? Oh right!" You mocked before stating "Denial, denial, denial."

"Well, I seem to recall you always replying, ironic, ironic, ironic." Allison retorted playfully

"Don't worry (Y/N), your man will turn up eventually, and then you can-," Klaus stated before wrapping his arms around himself pretending to make out with someone before finishing his statement "-all you want."

"We will not be doing that," You reply flatly

"So you're just going to keep kissing your pillow then? And pretending it's him?" Allison inquires, her smirk forming into a smile

"Hey, I told you that in confidence, we all practice somehow." You comment "And pillow kissing is not as bad as having a magazine poster of them in the back of your closet and kissing it because that's the closest wall to their room."

"Ouch, but touché," Allison replies

"Don't deal it if you can't take it." You remark

"Okay, well I'm going to go find Luther," Allison says getting up from the couch

"Have fuuuuuun" You say as both you and Klaus start to make kissy faces toward her

"You two are the worst," Allison replies rolling her eyes before leaving the room

You and Klaus laugh as you watch her walk away shaking her head at the two of you's antics. Turning your attention to him, you ask him,

"How about we go get breakfast and start your day off right with some orange juice?"

Although you couldn't hear it, Ben loudly exclaimed,

"THAT'S WHAT I SAID!"

Quickly looking behind him, Klaus shoots Ben a glare as you all walk out of the parlor together and down to the kitchen to start off your days.

Meanwhile, Five was on the hunt to find the owner of the mysterious glass eye he had found in the future. He had left early to go and locate the building where the eye was to be made, Meritech Prosthetics. This eye was the only clue he had and the name of the company on the back of it was the only place he could start. Entering the building Five took the elevator up to the main offices where the eye was made. Standing in the lobby he took a look around at the place. As he looked behind him back at the elevators he could hear a voice ask,

"Uh, can I help you?"

Turning around, Five looks at the man and sees him wearing a lab coat. He had to be a doctor or at least someone who knew whose eye this belonged to. Pulling the eye out of his pocket, he walks over to the man and holds it up for him to see.

"I need to know who this belongs to."

"Where did you get that?" The man in the lab coat asks

"What do you care?" Five asks annoyed

He could see the negative reaction on the man's face and new than in this body his typical demeanor was not going to gett him anywhere. Trying to change his tune Five puts a smile on his face and in an upbeat tone adds,

"I found it while I was walking in the park. It must've just popped out and I want to return it to the rightful owner."

"Oh, what a thoughtful young man." The secretary behind the desk coos "Yeah. Look up the name for me, will ya?" Five bluntly requests

"Well, patient records are strictly confidential but if you give me the eye I can get it back to its owner." The doctor states reaching out for the eye

Five harshly takes a step back, firmly grasping the eye in his hand. Not enough to break the glass but enough that there was no way this man could pull it from him. Agressively staring the man down he states,

"Yeah, you're not touching this eye."

"Now listen here young man-" The doctor attempts to scold but is cut off

Five was frustrated. Time was running out second by second and this asshole doctor was withholding the information that he needed to save the world. Grabbing the doctor by his lab coat Five pulls him in closer, his eyes directly staring him down as he explains,

"NO, you listen to me, asshole. I've come a long way for this, through some shit your pea brain couldn't even comprehend, so just give me the information I need and I'll be on my merry way. And if you call me young man one more time I will put your head through that wall."

The doctor was frightened by the sudden act of aggression and did not want to deal with whatever was going on her. Carefully, turning to look at the secretary behind the desk he meekly chokes out,

"Call security."

There was no way Five was going to get kicked out of the building. He needed a new strategy and unfortunately, he would probably need the help of someone else to get things done. Maybe Allison was still at the academy and he could get her to help rumor the asshole into giving out the information he needed. Letting go of the lab coat, Five turned towards the elevators and left on his own. He'd be back though, as soon as he had a new plan in place.

And with that, he left the building and started the trek back to the academy where you were currently enjoying breakfast with Klaus. Sitting across from each other, you two ate some french toast with scrambled eggs that Mom had made and of course enjoyed some fresh-squeezed orange juice. As you slowly ate your meal you closely watched as Klaus scarfed his down as if it was going to run away from him. You wondered if this was the first time in a while that he had been given a full meal to eat.

As you carefully watched over Klaus though Ben sat in the seat to the left of you. With his elbow on the table and his chin resting in his hand sat there just watching you. It was interesting looking at you now. The last he saw of you, you were a child just like he used to be, and yet here you were now, older than he was when he disappeared from this earth. You looked nice and with the way you were laughing with Klaus and Allison back in the parlor it seemed like you were happy too. When you had left, sure he wanted you to come back, but more so he just wanted for you to be alive and happy. And now here you were, being both of those things and he couldn't help but smile.

Although you couldn't see it, Klaus noticed his brother just sitting there silently looking at you. Putting his fork full of eggs down he look in Ben's direction and stated,

"Stop staring. You're being weird."

Both Ben and you turned your attention towards Klaus, caught off guard by his comment. Thinking his comment was directed towards you, you looked down and your food and apologized,

"Oh sorry."

"Shit. No (Y/N). not you. It's uh-" Klaus started to explain before pausing

Seeing you look up at him confused, he looked between Ben and you trying to figure out what to say. Most people didn't want to listen to him when he started talking about something but then again you weren't most people. As he sat there trying to process, Ben exclaimed,

"Tell her I'm here!"

Looking from the spot where Ben was standing back to you Klaus attempts to speak saying,

"Well it's- it's uh-"

"A ghost?" You question

"Yeah." Klaus says impressed that you guessed right before shooting Ben a look and adding "An annoying one who doesn't know the first thing about personal boundaries."

"Annoying? At least I'm not being selfish and hiding my dead brother's existence." Ben retorts

"Can you just leave me alone, I am with a friend." Klaus complains

"She's my friend too!" Ben remarks

"She can't be your friend, you're dead." Klaus states flatly

"That's low." Ben replies

You saw as Klaus argued with what looked like the air next to you, but you knew that he was seeing a ghost there. It was surprising though, typically when Klaus saw a ghost he would panic or try to ignore it. At least to the last of your memory you never took him for the type to actually fight with them. And although you were only seeing one half of the conversation there was something familiar feeling about it. It gave you a sense of deja vu but you couldn't place why at the moment. Trying to ease the tension between the two you put your hands up as if to "separate" them.

"Hey, we don't need to argue over me...I think..." You stated before calmly adding "We can all be here together. As friends."

Ben and Klaus looked at each other silently for a moment. It was odd to think that they could both just exist with someone at the same time, all as friends. At that moment they realized they weren't just some drugged-up junkie and his ghost brother, neither of them needed to be better than the other. For you, they just needed to be Klaus and Ben. And so the two of them nodded at each other in agreement, before quietly turning their attention back to you.

"So how was your date last night?" Klaus asks curiously

"It was not a date Klaus," You respond

"Fine, how was your not a date-date." Klaus retorts

"It was fine." You responded rolling your eyes before adding softly "He opened the door to the car for me and held my hand under the countertop for a moment at the donut shop we used to go to."

"Wow, who knew he still had a heart under that grouchy exterior." Klaus commented, "Then what happened?"

You opened your mouth about to continue your recap of the night but before you were about to speak you thought for a moment about what actually happened after that. Recalling the bloodbath you had found yourself in and the unfortunate way you ended the night you decided to keep that information to yourself.

"I had a donut, he had some coffee and we came back home and went to sleep," You responded before quickly adding "Separately."

"Ah, separately. Man, when I was your age I was sleeping all over the place." Klaus muses

"You still are." Ben chimes in

"Your judgment of my lifestyle is not appreciated." Klaus said to Ben before turning back to you and adding "Anyway, good on you for sticking with one person. I don't think I could ever see myself falling in love with a single individual."

There is a silence that falls over the breakfast table for a moment, but then Klaus enthusiastically asks,

"Hey, for your next not a date-date you should let me, your very good friend Klaus, plan it. All the dates I've been on have been such a good time."

"Do not let him plan a date for you. His idea of a good time is hallucinogenics and blowjobs." Ben warns

"She can't hear you, remember?" Klaus reminds

He was right, you couldn't hear him, but you could feel him. At least he hoped so after what had occurred in the parlor earlier. Using his pointer finger he traced the word NO on the back of your hand over and over again hoping that the message would somehow get through to you.

Your head turned to look down towards your left hand as you felt that chill feeling from the parlor again. This time though, instead of it being on your shoulder it was on your hand. Focusing on the feeling, you saw a flash of what looked like blue fuzzy molecules move across the back of your hand. You watched it do the same rhythmic movement over and over again before you realized that the word no was being written on your skin. Your eyes went wide as you realized that whatever ghost was sitting next to you was trying to get you that message and there was a part of you that wondered what made the ghost care enough about you to intervene. Regaining your composure you looked back towards Klaus.

"Um. No. That's alright." You politely responded before asking "So anyway where did you go last night? we came back and no one was around."

"Well I was supposed to get waffles with Diego but then he kicked me out of his car to go drive to some crime scene," Klaus complained

Your face shifted into a look of concern as you registered his words.

"Crime scene? Where?" You pressed

"I don't know wherever the most recent shooting happened. I was too busy thinking about my rumbly tummy at the time to pay attention." Klaus responded flatly

"Shit." You groaned

You knew your brother and were very aware of his "freelance investigator" habit. It was a habit that had gotten him in trouble with Eudora on multiple occasions. And if he had rushed off to an active crime scene you knew there was only one place that he could be now. Quickly getting up from the table you started rushing towards the kitchen exit so you could get ready and get to Diego.

"Where are you going?" Klaus called out

"To bail out my brother." You answered adding "Do not steal anything to pawn. If more ghosts show up and start bothering you there are two bottles of Absinthe hidden in the attic. You are welcome to one of them."

"Really? Thanks!" Klaus exclaimed before realizing what you said and asking "Hey wait! Why do you have Absinthe?"

"They're birthday gifts for a friend so please do not drink both." You explained running out of the kitchen

"I'll try not to!"

As the two of them watched you run away, Ben moved to stand next to Klaus.

"A friend who wants Absinthe for their birthday?" Ben remarks "She is not good at choosing friends."

"But she's friends with us," Klaus responds

"Exactly," Ben says flatly

You did not hear the last of their conversation though as you had already started running your way upstairs to switch out of pajamas and into day clothes. Quickly changing you run back downstairs and outside. There was only one shooting last night to your knowledge and you knew exactly where it would be. Sprinting down the block you headed over to Griddy's only to be met with the unsurprising sight of Diego's car being parked outside the building that was now surrounded by police tape. Letting out an exasperated sigh you slowly walked over to the car in the parking lot. As you made it to the driver's side door you checked around for any witnesses. Seeing the coast was clear you phased through the door and into the car before opening the glovebox and pulling out the copy of the car key that you had made. This wasn't your first rodeo getting Diego his car, and it sure wouldn't be the last.

Driving off from Griddy's, you quickly made it to the station, parking your car in one of the guest spots before heading inside. Standing at the front desk you considered just sneaking to the back offices as you had done a few times before but before you could decide to do so you heard a voice behind you ask,

"(Y/N) what are you doing here?"

Turning on your heel you see Eudora's detective partner Chuck standing behind you with what looks like evidence bags in his hand.

"Where's my brother?" You questioned

"How do you know he's here?" Chuck inquired back

"Well, I went to get a donut and I happened to see his car parked outside the building that was surrounded by police tape." You answered, "I put two and two together and now I'm here."

"Fair enough. Have you ever thought about becoming a detective?" He asked

"Occasionally, since Eudora and Diego both seem to be interested in doing so but Diego keeps telling people I'm going to win a Nobel Prize one day so I gotta make sure he doesn't look like an idiot." You state before returning to the original reason you were there "So are you gonna let me back there?"

"You know that's against protocol." Chuck reminds

"Listen, you've got two options, you let me back there or I sneak back there." You explain "And if we're being honest we both know that everyone has broken protocol for me before."

You watched as your words registered in his mind and the wheels started to turn. He knew that you were right and if he didn't bring you back then someone would. You had the whole department wrapped around your finger for years now with everyone from the officers to the district attorney treating you like an extra daughter or little sister. Letting out a resigned sigh, Chuck replied,

"Come along."

Walking behind the front desk Chuck takes you into the office area and from across the room, you can see a familiar figure hunched over their desk looking at paperwork. Approaching the figure, Chuck calls out,

"Patch, you have a visitor."

You watch as Eudora looks up from her work and over towards you and Chuck as you approach her desk. A smile comes to her face upon seeing you as she asks,

"(Y/N), hey. What are you doing here?"

"I know Diego's here. I brought his car for him." You respond

"Smart girl." She responds with an amused shake of her head "I just asked Rodriguez to go get him from his holding cell. He'll be here shortly."

You give her a quick nod, but before you could say anything else Chuck chimes in,

"Hey, so ballistics came back. Bullets from all our shooters match." "Round robin." Eudora states

"Yeah, to quote a very smart woman, these idiots all shot each other." He replies "We also got IDs on all the deceased gentlemen. Not so gentle, as it turns out."

"Criminal records?"

"All of them. Battery, assault, a few dishonorable discharges. They're all hotheads. One and all."

"Well, that settles that."

"Well, there is just one thing. Remember the victim that got stabbed in the carotid artery?" "Yeah, one of the guys stabbed the other. What's the problem?" "Fingerprints on the knife don't match our guys. But it gets weirder. It did match an unsolved cold case that came back, circa, get this...1938."

You stood there quietly as you watched the two of them go back and forth discussing the crime that had occurred at Griddy's last night. It was somewhat of a relief that they had not come across your fingerprints at the scene and that they also believed these men to just be incompetent. But at the same time, you knew the truth of what happened and how you and Five were the actual reason they all were dead and it concerned you greatly that there was a chance they could still find out. You watched nervously for a moment more but then you saw another familiar face start to approach. Diego. He was handcuffed but he had a cocky smile on his face as if this was just some funny little game.

"Tell them to run it again. We'll pick this up later." Eudora stated, her attention now on Diego

Still cuffed, Diego sat in the seat next to Eudora's desk, looking at her amused before being uncuffed by Rodriguez. Looking around Diego finally noticed you were there and said,

"Hey kiddo! Why are you here?"

"To drop off your car." You replied flatly

"That's my girl." Diego praised "Just give us a moment and then we can head out"

Turning his attention from you back to Eudora, Diego leans in close as he quietly asks, "So...did you talk to the tow truck guy?"

"Shut up and listen carefully. The next time you interfere in one of my investigations, you so much as breathe on one of my witnesses, or touch a piece of evidence, I'll charge you with obstruction of justice. You will do jail time. That clear?" Eudora explains firmly "Damn. You need to relax, Eudora. All this bureaucracy is get-" Diego starts to say

"Don't-" Eudora cuts off "Look, I know you. You like playing by the rules, but you live for putting the scumbags away." Diego comments before suggesting "So why don't you put that badge down for one night and you come out on the streets with me? Without all this bullshit."

"Can I come?" You interject

Both Eudora and Diego pause their conversation as they both turn to face you with stern looks on their faces.

"No." They simultaneously state

"What! Why?" You complain

"You have college ahead of you. No way you are ruining your chances of that." Diego responds

"Speaking of college, it is a Monday. Why aren't you in school right now?" Eudora questions

"Is it a crime to come see two of my favorite people?" You asked

"When you're putting your future at risk it is," Eudora replied

"She's right," Diego added

Moving some papers aside from Eudora's desk, you took a seat on top of it in between where Diego and Eudora sat. You looked at them silently for a moment before you explained,

"Well, if you have to know the school gave me three grieving days off."

"Grieving days? What do you have to grieve?" Diego asked

"Nothing." You answered "But the school saw the news and cross-checked with my home address and just y'know assumed I would be in no condition to go back in for a few days. So I'm here and 100% legally I might add."

"You better not be lying to us," Eudora warned

"I'm not," You replied putting your hands up innocently "I have done nothing wrong in my life. Ever."

"Yes. We know this and we love you." Diego said happily

"Diego-" Eudora chastized

Diego looked over at her with shock on his face. Did she not love you? Did she not believe that you have done nothing wrong in your life? Because for both cases there was no reason to believe otherwise. Trying to get an answer, Diego asked confused.

"What? Do you not love our girl?"

"Of course I do." Eudora explained, "But you're too lenient with her."

"Why be strict when there's nothing to be strict about?" Diego retorted

Eudora hated to do this to you, but she also needed to prove that Diego was being too lenient. You were a very good kid, but Diego saw you as his perfect little princess who could do no wrong which was just untrue. You were human and were flawed. Granted what she was going to say probably wasn't a huge deal and there had to be an explanation for it but still, she needed to at least try to get Diego to shake his point of view. Closing the file on her desk, she turned her chair so she was fully facing him. Staring him down she firmly stated,

"Her teacher called on Friday, she's losing participation points in her advanced chemistry class,"

"You're what?" Diego asked shocked, looking towards you for an explanation

"It's not my fault! He never picks on me for questions." You exclaimed before ranting "I think he's a sadist and gets off on humiliating his students and he knows he can't do that to me because I always get them right."

Diego's face turned from shock to anger. He couldn't believe that your teacher would take away points when it was him who was not calling on you. With a serious look settling on his face, Diego lowered his voice as he stated,

"I'm going to go down to your school and I'm going to have a talk with him."

Eudora realized that this was a bad example and unfortunately she probably just reinforced his belief rather than challenging it. With a shake of her head, she placed a hand on his shoulder as she calmly added,

"WE'LL talk to him."

"Yes, we will." Diego replied looking at Eudora "Just like we'll go out on the streets together."

"Yes." You chime in enthusiastically

The two of them both slowly turned their heads to look at you once more before simultaneously emphasizing,

"No."

"Listen, Diego, You're right, that all sounds super fun. But I think you missed some things when you got yourself thrown out of the police academy, so let me explain." Eudora remarks "This bullshit is what gets convictions in a court of law. What you do out there is a fantasy. I would love to play cops and robbers, wear a mask, and feel important, but guess what? Recess is over. It's grown-up time."

"I am a grown-up." Diego remarked annoyed "No, You're still trying to prove that, when you were kids, running around in those stupid uniforms, that it wasn't for nothing."

You winced slightly at her comment. You knew it wasn't meant to be cruel, just factual, but with everything that had happened yesterday hearing about the original umbrella academy felt slightly painful. You had hoped that no one had noticed your reaction, but of course, Diego had.

"Can you not mention the old academy in front of her," Diego says harshly

Looking around the room to see if anyone was paying attention he leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper and his tone becoming slightly saddened as he adds,

"We had a rough time at the funeral yesterday."

"Oh...oh (Y/N), I'm so sorry," Eudora apologizes before softly asking "Do you want to talk about it?"

"I'm fine." You reply bluntly

You weren't. There were a lot of things that you were going to have to work through with everyone, well almost everyone, from the academy being back in your life. But this was not the time nor the place to deal with things. You saw how both of them looked at you, their faces filled with concern for your well-being. They both knew all that you had been through, and they had been there for most of your struggles during your readjustment period.

"Are you sure? You seemed pretty upset yesterday. And remember separate or together, Eudora and I are always here to support you and-." Diego started to explain kindly

"Please don't give me the break-up talk again, it happened years ago. I swear I'm fine." You cut Diego off

You could see that their expressions were unchanged. You understood that they couldn't help but care but at the same time you wished they would take your "I'm fine" at face value.

"Listen, there were some mishaps yesterday but it wasn't all bad..." You added

You trailed off from your explanation as your mind wandered back to the memory of Five holding your hand. A blush rose to your face and you could feel yourself start to smile.

"What's that face for?" Eudora asked curiously, raising an eyebrow

"Huh? What face?" You asked panicked

You tried your best to hide what you had just felt but you the deepening blush on your face was giving you away. You could see as the wheels started to turn in Eudora's head, a smirk coming to her face as she said,

"It's a boy isn't it?"

"I perhaps may have gone out to eat with a boy." You quietly admitted

You saw as Eudora smiled. She had never really heard you talk about taking interest in anyone before. It was new and exciting to know that you had found someone who seemed to make you happy and if she wasn't in the middle of the police station she most likely would've gotten teary-eyed as she realized that you were actually grown and not the sweet little 13-year-old Diego had introduced to her years ago.

Diego on the other hand was more than annoyed at this development. You went out to eat with him? That's practically a date. You couldn't date and especially not the time-traveling asshole that was his brother. Crossing his arms, his face showed his annoyance, as he stated,

"I don't like him."

"Have you even met him before? Or are you just upset because he's a boy?" Eudora questioned unamused

"Oh, I've met him before. He decided to show up at the academy yesterday looking like a typical teenager and acting like a prick." Diego complains before adding "(Y/N), if he hurts you, I will kill him."

"If you kill him, I am obligated to put you in jail." Eudora reminds

"I would happily do jail time for his murder." Diego states firmly leaning in toward Eudora

"Diego she is 18, she can decide who she wants to date," Eudora retorts leaning back

"Oh we're not-" You attempted to interject

"Absolutely not. She shouldn't even be looking at boys until she's 30." Diego asserts

"You're being ridiculous." Eudora criticizes

"You guys realize I'm right here, right?" You remind

"Of course we do!" Eudora says happily before narrowing her eyes at Diego and quietly saying "We will finish this discussion later."

"Fine," Diego relents

"Now, If you'll excuse me, I have to get back to my very important job so why don't you take our girl back home so she doesn't spend the rest of her grieving day in a police station," Eudora suggests

Diego stands up from his seat as you hop off from where you were sitting on the desk.

"C'mon princess let's get going." Diego says "Say goodbye to Patch."

"Bye Eudora!" You exclaimed wrapping your arms around her

"Bye (Y/N)," Eudora replied holding you back before whispering "You'll have to tell me more about this boy later."

Pulling back from the hug, you went and stood by your brother's side. You watched as Diego and Eudora looked at each other for a moment not saying anything. Ever since they broke up this was a common occurrence and you had seen these almost longing looks every time. It hurt to see it because deep down you knew they still loved each other but their paths just didn't align with each other anymore besides their want to help others and their mutual care for you. Giving her a small smile Diego says quietly,

"Bye Patch,"

"Goodbye, Diego," Eudora responds

And with that Eudora turns back to her work and the two of you walk away and out of the police station. Getting in his car, the both of you drive away from the station and back towards the academy.

Making it back to the academy, Five looks around for anyone who might be useful enough to help him out. Perhaps Allison or maybe even Luther could assist him in his plan to get information on the prosthetic eye he carried but as he walked around the place it was dead silent and seemed like there was no one to be found. Walking down the hall of bedrooms he could hear the sound of music being played. Following the sound, he assumed it was coming from your room. Looking into it though he saw it was empty. Your bed was unmade meaning you were up but you weren't there. Realizing the music was coming from the bedroom across the hall Five opened the door to see Klaus pacing about talking to the air,

"They have crushes on each other, isn't that crazy?" Klaus says

"Not really Klaus. All of us saw it a long time ago. It's actually really concerning that you didn't." Ben replies to him matter-of-factly

"Okay, you know I meant they still have crushes on each other," Klaus replies "There's no need to be so rude."

"I'm not?" Ben says

Five let out a reluctant sigh. This was not the person he wanted to be helping him. Honestly, Klaus was probably his last choice but it seemed like he was the only option available. Five took a deep breath before stepping into the room and asking,

"Klaus. You wanna make twenty bucks?"

"Don't do it," Ben says to Klaus

Klaus shoots him a look and quickly snaps around saying to Five,

"Absolutely."

"Good. Put on your best clothes and meet me in my room."

As Klaus rushed to find something nice he could wear Five left to go to his room. Standing in the doorway he took a much longer look around at the place. These four walls were haunted with memories of a better time. It was never perfect, he knew that much, but looking back it could've been a lot better than what he had gone through. If only he had stuck around, who knows where he would've been today. Who he would've been and what he could've done instead of what he had done. As he stepped further into the room he could hear the sound of loud footsteps rushing behind him. Turning on his heel, he saw Klaus excitedly standing there.

"I'm all ready to go. What do you need me to do!" Klaus asked

"Listen carefully. I need you to come with me to this prosthetics place and pretend to be my dad. Easy enough?"

"Yeah, I can do that, I'm great at pretending to be someone I'm not. I did it around dad for years." Klaus replies

As he prepares to explain more to Klaus, Five hears the sound of the front door slamming and the echoing of footsteps coming up the stairs. He didn't know who it was but in any case, he didn't need to get more people involved than necessary. Pushing Klaus towards his closet he opens the door demanding,

"Get back, in the closet."

"But I like who I am," Klaus replied confused

"Shut up and stay quiet." Five says shoving him in and closing the door

"Oh, this closet," Klaus replies before the door is fully shut on him

Walking over to his window Five tried to look natural for whoever was coming. But as he looked out his window, he saw the window of your old room across the street. The curtains were open but the room was completely dark. As he looked at it, he remembered all the times when he used to pop over to your room to watch TV way too loud so your parents couldn't hear him and you talking. He missed the times when life was just normal for you two, it was a life he wanted to return to, but that time was gone and the reality was if he didn't stop this apocalypse there would be no returning to a life with you. As he continues to look out the window he hears a voice from behind him say,

"Oh my god, there you are! I was wondering where you went."

Recognizing the voice as yours he immediately turns on his heel to face you only to have you wrap your arms tightly around him, your face burying into his chest. Initially shocked by the reaction he wrapped his arms back around you.

"I'm so sorry. I'm so so sorry." You profusely apologized

"What? Why?" He asked confused

"I wasn't being very supportive. It was just so much with you coming back, and then the stuff at the donut shop and then what you said and-" You rambled refusing to look up "I was worried you left again because you were upset at my reaction yesterday."

Five's heart dropped for a moment realizing you thought he had run out on you again because he was upset. Trying to get your attention he calmly says,

"Hey, look at me."

Slowly you tilted your face up towards him worried about what you would see but when you finally looked at him all that was there was a soft smile on his face and a genuine look in his eyes.

"You're my best friend (Y/N). I could never be mad at you." He gently explains "And it's not your fault, it was a lot to put on you in such a short time frame, especially after all that happened yesterday"

"Yeah but I could've at least tried to understand. Sure it was a lot but I've been through a lot of other crazy shit because of this family. Instead of dealing with it...I just ran away. You don't leave when the people you care about need you, so I'm sorry." You state

"It's okay, we're both here now." He replies

A smile comes to your face as the two of you pause for a moment, still holding quietly holding each other. As you stand there you can't help but feel the atmosphere of the room change. You couldn't place what it was but you knew it had to deal with the boy standing before you. Not knowing what to do, you broke the silence asking,

"So do you want to watch some movies or something since you're back? I know there's everything still going on that you told me about but it might be good to take a small break to help clear your mind. There's been a lot of good movies that have come out since you've been gone."

"I'd love to," Five replied before remembering that he couldn't "But I can't right now. I need to go out again."

The smile that had come to your face dropped into a disappointed frown. Where in the world did he need to go?

Five saw as the smile you had quickly turned into a frown. He did feel bad for leaving again, especially since the last time you believed it to be your fault but he had a world to save. A world to save for you specifically. Trying to make you feel better he added,

"How about when I get back we do something together."

"Like what?" You question

"We'll do whatever is going to keep a smile on your face."

"Okay," You said happily "I'll come up with something really fun."

"I know you will." He replied

Taking one more look at him, you separate yourself from the embrace and slowly leave his room glancing back at him until you were too far out to see him anymore. You didn't like how he had to leave but at least you knew this time that he would come back home to you.

Five watched as you walked out of the room and down the hall. He was disappointed that he couldn't just spend time with you. He knew that you wanted to be around him, and all he wanted to do was to spend as much time as possible close to you, but he knew he couldn't because had to stop the apocalypse first. As your footsteps trailed off Klaus burst out of Five's closet commenting,

"How touching. All of that stuff about friendship, and caring, making her happy. You should just tell her you love her already."

Five's head snapped towards Klaus as he worried about all the commotion he was making.

"Will you keep quiet? She'll hear you." Five snapped at him

"Oh, c'mon Fivey. You've been in love with her since we were kids and distance makes the heart grow fonder. I mean you might as well just spit it out already." Klaus whimsically replies "Either that or kiss her. This is the second day in a row your faces have been only a few inches apart, just seal the deal already."

"I can't." Five replied, looking off to the side

"Not with that attitude you can't," Klaus responds

Five was not going to tolerate whatever point Klaus was trying to get at. There was too much at stake. Grabbing the collar of Klaus' shirt, Five pulled him close, firmly stating,

"Klaus, I don't know if you'll be able to get this through that drugged-up head but I cannot do that. Right now there is too much risk associated with me saying those three words to her. I don't want anything to happen that could ruin everything."

Pushing his brother away, Five then adds,

"Anyway, I thought I told you to put on something professional."

"This is the nicest outfit I have," Klaus replies

"Fine, we'll go raid the old man's closet." Five comments annoyed

As Five and Klaus made their way to their father's room to find better clothing for Klaus, you started making your way back downstairs. As you did so though, you could hear the sounds of Allison and Vanya talking. Not wanting to interrupt you paused on the stairs out of view as they continued to talk.

"I've never met your ex-husband, but...he sounds like an asshole." Vanya comments "That's one word for it." Allison scoffs "You know what? You're probably better off here." "No, I'm probably better off with my daughter," Allison replies offended "Of course, um...I'm sorry. I didn't..." Vanya tries to apologize "You know, if I wanted advice, Vanya, no offense, it wouldn't be from you." Allison remarks "What is that supposed to mean?" Vanya questions

"You don't have a child. You've never even been in a relationship."

"That's not true." "So you know what it's like to love someone like this? Like when you're apart from her, you can't breathe? Like you would- you would die, and I... I mean actually...die...to know that she's okay and happy." Allison rants "You separate yourself from everyone and everything. You always have." "Because Dad made me." Vanya replies "Did Dad make you write that book about us, too?" Allison spits "You're an adult now, Vanya. You don't get to blame your problems on anyone but yourself."

There was a silence and then the sound of heels clicking against the wooden floor that moved farther and farther away. Carefully, you made your way down the stairs trying to act as casual as you could. Reaching the bottom step you saw as Vanya turned her attention toward you.

"I'm guessing you heard all that?" Vanya comments

"Most of it..." You reply awkwardly "If it means anything to you I don't think you separate yourself from everyone and everything."

Vanya smiled at your comment. If she didn't have her siblings, at least she knew she had you to support her. She always had you to support her.

"It does mean something. Thank you."

"By the way, I read your book." You mention "I actually did a report on it for school."

"Really?" Vanya asked surprised

"Yeah. Had to keep it a secret from Diego though. He sure wasn't happy about it. I can see where your siblings might be coming from but I liked it. Thought it was really well written." You explain "I have a friend who really loves it though. Reads it all the time. Do you think you could sign a copy so I can give it to her?"

"Oh...uh...yeah sure." Vanya replies taken aback "I- I think I have some leftover copies at my apartment."

You smiled wide at Vanya who returned with a small smile of her own. The corners of her mouth raised just enough to indicate happiness. Oh, Vanya. Shy, reserved, soft-spoken Vanya. You knew it came with the way she had been treated by her family. You would be lying if you said that her siblings didn't outcast her due to her lack of powers. You could only hope that being back together you could bring her more out of her shell and show her she was special too. Powers or not.

"Oh, so I was going to go play the piano for a bit and if you have your violin maybe we could duet. We uh- never really got to finish learning the phantom of the opera together as we had planned." You suggested to her "I mean. I know it now but we could play it together like we wanted."

"That sounds really nice and I'd love to but I left my violin at my apartment. I give lessons to people." Vanya explains apologetically "I actually have to head out because I have a lesson later. I'm super sorry (Y/N)."

You tried your best not to get too down about not being able to spend time with Vanya but it was difficult since it seemed like everyone you hadn't seen in forever was too busy to be around you right now. Trying to stay upbeat you reply,

"Oh. Well, come around any time I guess. I'll be here."

And with that, you walked away from Vanya to, unfortunately, go be alone, but as you walked away you couldn't help be feel like there was someone watching you.

After Five had gotten Klaus into a more appropriate outfit for the plan he had going the two of them left the house and headed to Meritech to talk to the doctor from earlier. Heading up to the offices once more, the elevator door opens, luckily enough revealing the doctor from earlier standing in the lobby.

"That's him." Five whispers to Klaus

"Excuse me!" Klaus shouts

Turning to look at who shouted the doctor sees the boy from earlier and an older man in a suit.

"Oh no." The doctor mumbles under his breath before replying "Can I help you?"

"Yes, my son said that you refused to talk to him earlier and I'd like to speak to you on the matter. Swiftly and privately." Klaus explains in a stern tone

Letting out an exasperated sigh the doctor replies,

"Follow me to my office."

The doctor leads the way as Five and Klaus follow him to an office completely of glass. Sitting down across the desk from the doctor they watch for a moment as he rearranges some papers around his desk. Looking up from the desk, the doctor turns his attention to the two of them and asks,

"What do you feel the need to discuss sir."

"My son wants to return the eye he found but he's saying you won't tell him who he has to give it to." Klaus complains

"Like I said to your son earlier, any information about the prosthetics we build is strictly confidential. Without the client's consent, I simply can't help you." The doctor states firmly

Standing up from his seat, Five places his hands on the doctor's desk leaning over it slightly as he replies through gritted teeth, "Well, we can't get consent if you don't give us a name." "Well, that's not my problem. Sorry. Now, there's really nothing more I can do, so..." The doctor dismisses trying to get the two to leave

Klaus was not having it though. He came here to make twenty bucks and he sure as hell was going to make sure he got them. Training his eyes on the doctor he slowly asks, "And what about my consent?" "Excuse me?" The doctor replies

"Who gave you permission...to lay your hands...on my son?" Klaus says between fake sobs "What?" Five and the doctor both ask confused

"You heard me." Klaus reemphasizes "I didn't touch your son." The doctor states defensively

Klaus stands up from his own chair, now looking down at the doctor with an upset look on his face. He was only half sure where he was going with this but he knew he had to make it good.

"Oh, really?" Klaus questioned "Well, then how did he get that swollen lip, then?" "He doesn't have a swollen-" The doctor beings to say

It was too late though, Klaus had already pulled his hand back into a fist before quickly bringing it down on his brother. Recoiling from the punch five grunts in pain, placing two fingers over his now bloody lip. What the hell was Klaus thinking? Looking back towards him confused he watched as Klaus inhaled sharply before leaning over the doctor's desk and stating, "I want it. Name, please. Now." "You're crazy." The doctor exclaimed

"You got no idea." Klaus chuckles before picking up a snowglobe from the doctor's desk and commenting "Peace on Earth. That's so sweet." Klaus quickly slams the snowglobe against his forehead causing it to smash into a bunch of tiny pieces, cutting him in the process. Blood and snowglobe liquid ran down his face as he groaned in pain.

"God, that hurt!" He yells

The doctor looks on shocked at the situation. He was concerned and had no clue what was happening at the moment. Trying to get these crazy people out of his office he immediately picks up his phone stating, "I'm calling secur-"

He wasn't able to finish though as Klaus grabs at the phone in his hand trying to take it away.

"What are you doing?" The doctor loudly asks

There was no need for explanation though as Klaus successfully managed to take the phone away from him. Pressing it to his ear he hears the sounds of someone on the other side asking what is going on.

"There's been an assault in Mr. Big's office, and we need security, now." Klaus cries before shouting "Schnell!"

Throwing the phone down on the desk, Klaus leans in close. His eyes trained on the doctor as he starts to explain in a low voice, "Now, here's what's gonna happen, Grant." "It's Lance." He interjects scared "In about 60 seconds, two security guards are gonna burst through that door, and they're gonna see a whole lot of blood, and they're gonna wonder, what the hell happened?" Klaus states before pretending to sob dramatically "And we're gonna tell them that you...beat the shit out of us."

Instead of saying anything in response Lance just looks back, his eyes darting between Klaus and Five as Klaus stands up straight once more. And although the punch was unexpected and unwanted Five started to smirk at the bit Klaus was putting on. Maybe it was a good idea to bring him along after all.

"You're gonna do great in prison, Grant. Trust me, I've been there." Klaus states with a malicious smile on his face "Little piece of chicken like you. Oh, my God, you're gonna get passed around like a...you're just...you're gonna do great. That's all I'm saying." "Jesus, you are a real sick bastard." Lance remarks "Thank you." Klaus replies before spitting out some glass from his mouth

Hurriedly, Lance takes the two of them from his office over to the records room. Quickly he searches through the files trying to get the patient information before the two before him could do anything else. As he find the folder that would hold the information they were looking for, he opens it up and scans for the serial number only to find it didn't exist.

"Oh, that's strange." He says aloud

"What?" Five asks "Uh, the eye. It hasn't been purchased by a client yet." Lance answers "What? What do you mean?" Five demands frustrated "Well, uh, our logs say that the eye with that serial number..." Lance continues confused"This can't be right. It hasn't even been manufactured yet. Where did you get that eye?"

Five didn't have time for this though. Upset that the only lead of who was going to cause the apocalypse was out the window, he walked away from Lance and back towards the main lobby to leave the building. With Klaus in tow, Five marched angrily outside and stated visibly upset,

"Well, this is not good."

"I was pretty good, though, right?" Klaus says

"Klaus, it doesn't matter." Five retorts annoyed

"What's the big deal with this eye, anyway?" Klaus asks

"There is someone out there who's going to lose an eye in the next seven days. They're gonna bring about the end of life on this Earth as we know it. " Five states angrily

"Yeah, so...can I get that 20 bucks, like, now, or what?"

"Your 20 bucks?" Five questions back shocked

"Yeah, my 20 bucks."

"The apocalypse is coming, and all you can think about is getting high?" Five asks enraged

"Well, I'm also quite hungry. Tummy's a-rumblin'." Klaus replies with a smile

"You're useless!" Five exclaims walking away from him

Five sits down on the steps of Meritech trying to think of what to do now. Klaus takes a seat next to him.

"Oh, come on. You need to lighten up, old man. Hey, you know, I've just now realized why you're so uptight. You must be horny as hell! All those years by yourself. It's gotta screw with your head, being alone." Klaus comments before adding "Even more reason for you to tell Y/N how you feel. I mean the overwhelming tension between you two is just so palpable. You might as well say something to her and uh get on with it."

"Listen I told you I can't and...I wasn't alone." Five replies quietly

"Oh?" Klaus says intrigued "Do tell."

"Her name was Dolores. We were together for over 30 years...Well, the mannequin's name was Dolores, but what I saw there was (Y/N)." Five explains

"But (Y/N) wasn't there..." Klaus says confused

"She wasn't, the mannequin was there physically but what I visualized and saw was (Y/N) and so for those years that I was stuck I talked to and grew old with an imaginary version of (Y/N). I know it sounds crazy but she kept me going." Five continues

"Oh shit. If what you saw was (Y/N) there, did you like-" Klaus says making a hand jerking gesture but was cut off by Five saying

"I'm leaving."

With that, Five spacial jumped from next to Klaus and into a taxi heading to the one "person" he needed most. Five took the taxi to the store where he knew she would be, Gimbel Brothers Department Store. By the time he had arrived the store was closed and the lights were off. Spacial jumping through the doors he made his way to the women's section. Picking up a flashlight as he passed a display he turned it on and carefully walked through the store shining the light and all the different displays. When he turned a corner, the flashlight shined on who he was looking for. Dolores. Slowly he walked over to the mannequin standing in the center of a display. When he stops in front of it he says quietly,

"Dolores. It's good to see you. I've missed you...obviously. Well, I...It's been a rough couple of days."

Five was about to continue when from behind the display Dolores was on he saw two masked figures with guns.

"No!" He yelled

The masked figures started firing off rounds and the top part of Dolores fell off her leg. Five hid behind a rack of clothes where the figures couldn't see him.

"Oh, shit! It's them." He said to himself

Quickly he ran and grabbed Dolores carrying her with him for a bit before saying,

"I'll be right back for you."

As the masked figures continued to shoot at him he continued to run around the store hiding from them. As he passed a camping section he grabbed a duffle bag and made his way back to Dolores. He started putting her in the bag when the agents attacking him found him. He scooped Dolores up in his arms before running off again. He tried spacial jumping a couple of times but it was no use as he had Dolores with him. His only hope was to get to the doors of the store. Making his way over there he got targeted by the two agents but the sound of a police car caught their attention and he escaped. He hid behind the register with Dolores as the agents left and the police arrived. When things died down he snuck out and made his way back home. When Five got back home he brought the bag with Dolores to his room. Unzipping the bag he took Dolores out and placed her on his desk chair. He has Dolores face his bed and as he goes to his bedroom door to shut it he says,

"I'm glad we got home safely."

When he turns around he sees the imaginary version of you sitting in his desk chair. You have your feet kicked up on his desk.

"Five, why did you come get me?" Imaginary you asks

"So I could have someone to talk to." He replies

"Five, the real version of me is somewhere in this house waiting to spend time with you. This is ridiculous." imaginary you comments

"But-" Five starts

"No buts. I am not your best friend, I am an imaginary version of them that you used as a coping mechanism to keep you from fully going insane due to loneliness. Your best friend is (Y/N), the real (Y/N), the one you can talk to, and hold and oh I don't know kiss if you actually stopped being a bitch about it and told her you loved her."

"Wow! You too now on the ''tell (Y/N) you love her'' train!"

"Five, I'm in your head. I only say what you want me to. Anything I say to you is just your true thoughts."

"Stop. I don't want to hear it anymore. I can't tell her I love her. With the Commission hot on my ass it puts her at too much risk. I just want to keep her safe while I stop the apocalypse."

"And what if you can't stop the apocalypse in seven days? Do you really want all this time to be spent away from her? You've already spent 45 YEARS away from her. If you truly love her then instead of telling me, go show her."

"You're right..."

Five takes a look back at the imaginary you. He sees you waving your hand shooing him out of the room and on to spending time with the real you. Five walks out of his bedroom and closes his door heading downstairs to look around for you. After some time of spacial jumping from place to place, he finds you outside in the courtyard. You were sitting on a picnic blanket listening to the radio and looking up at the stars. Slowly he approaches and asks,

"May I join you?"

You look up at him and say,

"Absolutely. I was worried that you were standing me up."

"No, I wouldn't do that. I was just...busy." Five replies sitting down on the blanket next to you

"Oh yeah, I heard about your day." You state with a bit of sarcasm in your voice

"What?"

"Well, when Klaus came back home he asked for twenty bucks, and when I asked why he said that you owed him $20 dollars for pretending to be your dad and helping to forcibly get patient information out of a doctor because some special eye is the key to the end of the world." You explain

"Damn it, Klaus." Five remarks

"What happened here?" You asked softly, using your hand to tilt his face towards you

Taking a better look you saw that his bottom lip was cut and swollen. Gently, you ran your thumb across it as you looked at the injury. What you didn't notice though was the way Five was looking at your lips. They looked soft and he couldn't help but wonder what it would be like to kiss them. He had wonder so for a very long time, dreaming about what it would be like. And with Klaus and imaginary you telling him he should just do so it made him want to find out more. Slowly he leaned in a bit, but there was something within him holding him back. Looking back up towards you, his face moves far enough away that you thumb was no longer touching his lip.

"It's nothing. Don't worry about it." He answered

You couldn't help but worry though. It had barely been a day, and you had already found out that he lived alone in a wasteland and now was trying to save the literally world from destruction. You could only assume how much that weighed on him. Putting you hand on his shoulder you state,

"You know Five, I'm here for you. You don't need to carry the literal weight of the world on your shoulders."

"I know..." Five despondently replies looking away from you "It's just...after being alone for so long, I've forgotten what it's like to be around people you can rely on. I don't know what it's like to just live because I still feel like I'm trying to fight to survive."

Gently you place a hand on his cheek and turn his face back to look at yours once more. Looking him in the eyes you quietly say,

"You don't have to fight your battles on your own now. It's not just you anymore, it's us."

Between the soft look in your eyes, the warmth of your touch, and the strength of your words, Five couldn't help but feel his barriers begin to break down. All these years he dealt with the knowledge that the world would end, he dealt with the overwhelming loneliness of the apocalypse, and even more so he had to deal with the grief of finding his family dead and watching you die. When he was alone he forced himself to be strong and keep going because he had to survive in that desolate world. He forced himself to be tough and mentally resilient when he worked at the Commission because he couldn't let them on to what he was doing. But at this moment with you, he realized that he didn't need to do that anymore, at least not entirely. He didn't need to be strong, or mentally resilient, he didn't need to survive because he had you. Deep down he was just an emotionally scarred kid who longed for someone to help him and now he finally had that. You pulled Five into your chest and wrapped your arms around him as you let him release all the feelings he had kept inside. Tightly he wrapped his arms back around you. You could feel him shaking as he grabbed two fistfuls of your shirt to hold on to. He did not cry, but still you gently you stroked his hair trying to comfort him as you knew what it was like to be in his place.

You too were once completely alone and you had to force yourself to continue to live even if the pieces weren't really there. You could only imagine how much worse it was for Five, with no people to exist at all, he truly was alone. You could feel your eyes start to well up as your heart broke for your best friend, and the boy you loved. You'd never wish what he had gone through on anyone.

For a while, you two just sat there as you held on to each other. After years apart, neither of you wanted to be the first to let go. Neither of you wanted to let go ever again. But slowly, Five pulled himself out of your chest and looked at you. Having you was like having his own personal miracle and he would never wish for anything else but you. Noticing the tears that had fallen from your eyes, he used his thumb to gently wipe them away. He looked at you for a moment more, but then the sound of the music coming from the radio caught Five's attention.

"You know what I haven't done in a very long time?" Five asked

"What?" You reply curious

"Dance," He said standing up and extending a hand "Care to dance with me?"

"I'd love to." You reply grabbing his hand

The soft music of the radio played in the background as the two of you danced around the courtyard. To him, every time he held you in his arms was better than the last. You got lost in his eyes and it felt like you were walking on air. You didn't realize it but you were. You had unintentionally made both you and Five lighter than air and so the two of you were gently swaying under the night sky. Five looked down for a second and saw that you two were just a bit off the ground. Your powers had really improved while he was gone.

"This is a neat trick." He commented

Confused you looked down. When you saw what was happening your unintentional lightness stopped and you started to fall to the ground. Quickly spacial jumping, Five placed himself underneath you and caught you in his arms.

"I told you I'm not going to let you fall."

Carefully, placing you back on your feet he added,

"How about we go watch one of those movies that I missed out on?"

"Yeah, sure" you replied

You stood there speechless for a second as he walked away. And when he realized you weren't following Five came back and grabbed your hand to bring you inside. You started to walk with him but your head was still up in space. He had told you before that he wasn't going to let you fall but you couldn't stop it because everything this boy did made you fall for him more and you were curious as to what these next days would bring.

451 notes · View notes